Willa Thorne A Scared Vow (ang)

© 2016 by Willa Thorne

All rights reserved. This book is intended for adult audiences.

This is a work of fiction. Names of characters and events are the product of the author’s imagination and do not represent any persons, living or dead. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Editing: All About the Edits Proofreading: Cat’s Eye Proofing Cover Designer: Sara Eirew, www.saraeirew.com Formatting: Champagne Formats

Find me on Facebook for contests and upcoming releases www.facebook.com/AuthorWillaThorne

Table of Contents Title Page Copyright Dedication Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Epilogue From the Author About the Author Other works by Willa Thorne

This book is dedicated to my dearest and closest friends. You have loved and supported me since day one and for that, I am eternally grateful. I also want to give a shout out to all the readers, bloggers, authors and people who work behind the scenes to make this reading community so awesome and enjoyable. Love to you all!

North Carolina, 1896

THICK LEATHER BOOTS LEFT PRINTS in the mud as I made my way, with stealth, through the small town. I was equipped with no weapons other than my own natural predatory gifts, and I enjoyed the hunt. My coven suffered great losses because of their zealous persistence, because they refused to put their stakes down and leave us to the night. The fear was thick in the air, mixed with the smoke as homes and buildings were set ablaze by the younger vampires under my instruction. Screams echoed in the background as we sought our revenge. I reveled in the sounds and smell of fear. The scent of blood and sweat was heavy, but my only focus was on fulfilling the sacred vow I had sworn to my maker, my coven’s leader. As I made my way through the narrow streets, blending in with the nighttime shadows, a wooden bolt whizzed through the air, but my senses were on fire. Turning swiftly, I caught the silent weapon single-handedly. With seething hatred, I faced the enemy who dared to sneak behind me. As the fiery blaze raged around us, I noted the Cormac birthmark on his neck. With dextrous strength, I hurled the bolt directly at him. It pierced his gut, and he fell to the ground immediately. The scent of blood surrounded me, and caused my fangs to extend involuntarily. “Please,” he begged as I stood over him, deciding whether there was time to partake. The smell of Cormac blood had been the most enticing, succulent scent I had ever encountered since I’d been turned in 1770. The taste was even more exquisite. Perhaps it was because the Cormac bloodline hunted us relentlessly, the reward of their blood was that much more palpable. “Please,” he repeated as he bled out from the wound. The smell of blood distracted me from his plea, and I could barely focus on what he had to say. “Please, my family. They are innocent.” I gave a snarl. “You should have thought about that before you took five of my own family. Revenge is bittersweet, is it not?” I had no pity for his family. The Cormac people had always been consumed in their deeply-rooted religious beliefs, and relentlessly trained their young to hunt my kind. They were a line of hunters, born and bred for a specific purpose: to eradicate my kind. They were persistently targeting my leader and the members of my coven, the Devereux vampires. There was no remorse for the lives we took that night after discovering where they lived and kept their families. The scent of the man’s blood was too strong, too rich to ignore. After lifting his body, I sunk into his neck and drained the remaining life fluid, savoring the taste. We were hellbent on destroying this bloodline of hunters. I might as well enjoy the rewards of this night. The screams continued, mingled with the crackle of the blaze, but I could only focus on the taste of the blood. Once he was finished, I dug through his pockets for any hints as to the whereabouts of his family. “It is done,” a newly made vampire approached me. He was no more than seventeen when he was created, but his ambition caught the attention of my leader.

“All? They are all dead?” I demanded as I tossed the Cormac body into a burning building. He remained hesitant. His lingering human emotions were getting the better of him. I grabbed the lapels of his overcoat and growled. It was enough to strike fear into his dark eyes. “I said- NO survivors!” I hissed. “Even women and children?” He asked. “I thought we were only going after the men and boys.” “Every bloody one. I do not care if you think they are innocent. Every one of them is a threat.” I roughly let go of his coat, and he stumbled to regain his balance. He nodded and was gone from sight to fulfill my orders. My leader’s orders. As I hunted, the scent of terror continued to mix with the smoky night air. They tried to hide, but it was useless. My instincts pinpointed the very spot where they hid- be it a cellar, a church or beneath the floorboards. “Is that all of them?” I finally asked once the night was over. “Yes. All. Some attempted to escape, but they did not get far.” “We destroyed every last one. Even those who did not have the birthmark.” “Perfect,” I answered to those under my authority. “You did well.” The buildings continued to burn around us, slowly turning the small town to ash. An elderly woman suddenly fell to the ground in the center of the town, just yards from where I stood with the members of the coven. The woman’s long, wild gray hair billowed in the nighttime breezes as smoke from the buildings wafted over her. She screamed in agony and grief, and the few who remained with me were bewildered. “You said there were no survivors,” I hissed to them. “Forgive us. We were certain we had cleared out the town.” One responded. But as I opened my mouth to lash out a command, the woman pointed her bony, wrinkled finger at me. “You!” she screamed in accusation, looking me directly in the face. It was enough to stun the young vampires behind me. Her nerve intrigued me, so I humored her. “I curse you!” She continued recklessly. Her finger continued to wave in my direction as she approached. Then she did something that surprised me; she took my hand and traced her fingers over the lines in my palm. She looked at me with blank, gray eyes. “Your hatred and venom has stirred the fates. You will one day eat your own words.” The woman was mad with grief. “You are cursed,” she repeated. “Do you not know what I am?” I asked with sharpness in my tone. I couldn’t help the smug smile on my face. “Of course I am cursed.” “No.” She argued, shaking her head, still tracing the lines in my hand. “You have sentenced yourself. You will one day suffer at your own hand.” Her words both irritated and intrigued me. I would allow her to get it off her chest before I put the hag out of her misery. “The one you love will be your greatest sacrifice.” “Is that so?” I prodded, but she jabbed a finger in my solid chest. “I curse you-” She never finished her sentence. My comrade, Nolan, was behind her and had snapped her neck before she could “curse” me for the third time. “Truly. I do not understand why you allowed the human to speak to you this way.” His smirk was even more arrogant than the one I could manage as his dark hair fell into his eyes. “After a long, miserable night, it was entertaining.” This was my only answer, but the old woman’s words silently haunted me. She could have been a simple old woman rambling insanity, or she could have been a mystic or witch of some sort, but I’d never know. “They’re all dead,” Nolan confirmed.

I nodded, but the curse repeated within my mind. Still, I continued about my leader’s business and upheld the vow to end the Cormac line. That night was neither the first nor the last raid we would make in an effort to extinguish them, and as the years passed, the woman who pointed me with a curse became long forgotten. The memory of the old woman’s curse would remain deserted for another one hundred and twenty years.

North Carolina, present day

THE LATE AFTERNOON SUN WAS hot and bright on my skin as I closed the driver’s side door and appraised the small farmhouse. Chips of white paint peeled off the sides and the porch was weathered. Shrubs and ivy had overgrown along the sides of the house and consumed the wooden railings along the steps. The afternoon heat radiated off the birthmark on my shoulder, and I tugged on the cotton sleeve of my shirt in an attempt at blocking the sensitive mark from the sun’s rays. “Home sweet home!” I exclaimed and scrunched my freckled nose in a smile. My cousin, Anne, was already tuning the radio to a top hits station and within seconds, music blasted from inside the house. As she talked and laughed with her best friend, Bex, I took another pause to survey the exterior of the property. It had been three years since I’d returned to my childhood home. The memories were already flooding in. I swallowed back my emotions and picked up a box from the backseat of my car. I repeated the process as I unloaded my car and brought each box into the house. My body was a jumble of nerves as I tugged at the sleeve of my shirt - a habit I’d formed because the ugly birthmark on my shoulder made me self conscious since I was a child and I never wanted anyone to see it. “Relax,” Anne brushed my shoulder as she walked by. “Nobody cares about your birthmark, and they can’t see it under those boring shirts you wear.” “Gee, thanks,” I scoffed with a half smile. “You’re too kind.” “Are these the last of the boxes?” Anne asked after she brought another box through the door and set it down. She paused to bunch her honey blonde hair into a messy bun on top of her head. “Yeah, that’s it. You can put them wherever,” I answered as I looked around my grandmother’s old rickety home. “What are you doing for dinner?” she asked, as she looked around. “Cereal?” I grinned. “It’s on the menu.” Anne smiled as she pulled three bowls from the boxes, as well as three plastic red cups. As she rummaged around the kitchen, I took a step back to take in the musty, old home where my older brother and I had been raised by our grandmother. We never knew our dad; my brother, Felix, has very vague memories of him since he was six years old when our father left us on the front porch and then skipped town, never to be seen or heard from again. I was only two years old, and we never knew my mother. She’d always remained a mystery. As I walked around, the old floorboards creaked and protested beneath my feet. This house was

originally built in 1791 and being an avid lover of history, I enjoyed the rich, historical character of this quaint little home. I’d lie in bed at night and listen to my grandmother tell me her stories of what it was like growing up in this town, Asheville, North Carolina. It was possibly one of the most peaceful, loving memories I have of her. The living room was barely large enough to fit our navy sofa and an old wooden table that Anne and I found at a yard sale. “Let’s skip the cereal and order a pizza,” Bex sighed as she wiped some perspiration from her forehead. She had been childhood friends with Anne since they were in kindergarten, and while we were at the University of North Carolina, we became a trio. I smiled, thankful for the distraction from memory lane. “I like Bex’s thinking.” “I’m starving and cereal isn’t going to cut it,” Bex smiled as she smoothed her sleek black hair from her hazel eyes, and then cringed as she picked up the box Anne had carelessly left in the doorway. “Anne. We have to do something about this. There is a specific place we are putting all boxes- and this one isn’t labeled?” She was clearly appalled by the way my cousin had packed the moving boxes, and left them unlabeled. “Relax. I have my own system,” Anne answered casually. “But it’s not the system we agreed upon,” Bex objected, her nostrils flared and her eyes were ready to point lasers. My role in this trio was always to keep these two from killing each other, which is what they were about to do. Bex and Anne are as different as night and day, and yet their opposite personalities attract. While Anne was always careless and worked her way through college at the strip clubs near UNC, Bex applied for every scholarship under the sun and was able to receive some grants and scholarships. She worked two jobs, one in the University bookstore and a work study program in the University library. “Why can’t you just follow the system we developed?” Bex threw her hands up in the air. “You mean your system that you agreed on? You know I’m not that organized, Bex.” Anne rolled her blue eyes as she pulled her cell phone from the pocket of her sun dress. “Okay, listen,” I finally cut in. “I’ll order the pizza. You two try not to kill each other. These floorboards are old, and I might not be able to get the blood out.” They both grinned. “Pepperoni and mushroom!” Anne belted. Bex and I exchanged scrunched noses. “Half veggie supreme and half pepperoni and mushroom?” I asked, ready to dial the local pizza delivery. We finally agreed on our toppings and while they waited upstairs for the delivery, I decided to make a trip to the basement to see if I could find the old air conditioning units. It was a particularly muggy, mosquito-filled night which has always been the usual for North Carolina summers. The basement felt a little cooler as I smoothed a thick black curl which stuck damply to the side of my face. As I reached the bottom step, I flicked the light switch and the basement illuminated dimly. Boxes and large plastic crates were stacked and lined the concrete floor. My grandmother passed away three years ago, and immediately after, my brother disappeared. He left me a single note saying he needed to “find himself.” It was all bizarre and out of character for him, and it all happened while I was neck deep in biology labs and statistics finals. That’s how the house came to be in my name, which I decided to share with Anne and Bex. As I rummaged through old boxes, I found my old toys- books and dolls I’d long forgotten about. There were stacks of old family photos, mostly of me with Felix and Grams. My heart ached as I looked through the dusty polaroids. Grams was always too scared to come down to the basement by herself, but it never bothered me. After pulling myself away from the heartache of missing my family, I walked around a narrow corner and found a small door in the wall. Perplexed, I studied it for a moment, as I wondered

how I’d never noticed it before. In all my years growing up in this house, I never knew about this door. It was small and narrow and when I pulled on it to open, it wouldn’t budge. Mustering all my strength, I pulled again and the door finally gave way. There was an unwelcome smell of old wood, dust and a rich, mossy stench that emanated from the darkness. Curiosity consumed me as I used my cell phone as a flashlight to peer into the darkness. It appeared to be nothing more than a hole in the wall. My judgement concluded that this house was possibly a part of the underground system which slaves used to escape. Someone had sealed it with wooden boards. Wood rested on metal racks which lined the walls in this tiny “closet.” With my small source of light in hand, I perused the boxes and found nothing but old wooden sticks with ends that had been sharpened. There was an entire box of them, in different lengths and variations in thickness and density. I didn’t understand why, but I had to touch each one. At the end of each whittled stick was a carving of the Celtic cross. Exhaling deeply, I dropped the stick back into the box. This was all too strange, and yet, I couldn’t tear myself away. Peering more closely into the darkness, I found several other items which made my chest clench. Machetes, daggers, wooden bolts and a large crossbow- all which had the engraving of the Celtic cross etched into it. “Oh my God,” I whispered hoarsely. My heart thrummed wildly within my ribcage, and the pull to touch each item was uncontrollable. It was like a trance, a haze that consumed my being as my fingers brushed over the old wood of each weapon. I recalled a time, years ago, while I was getting ready to move to the University of North Carolina, I found my brother holding a stick just like the ones in this box. The memory seemed so old and irrelevant that I had completely forgotten about it until this moment. “What are you doing?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. My brother had always been good to us, but he was withdrawn and quirky. The rest of town dismissed him as “strange.” He ran his fingers over the tip of the whittled wood and looked at me. “I’m collecting a few things to keep on me, just in case.” He answered with a mischievous spark in his eyes. “Just in case what?” “Just in case the vampires make a little visit. You never know.” “You’re so weird. Vampires aren’t real.” He looked at me with a serious expression. “Do you know that for a fact?” “Yes.” I was annoyed, expecting him to convince me that vampires were real, just as he once fooled me into believing that rhinos were extinct. “How do you know that for a fact?” he challenged, still holding the solemn expression on his face. He tossed the wooden stick between two hands as he waited for my argument. I couldn’t answer him, because I had no valid proof that vampires didn’t exist, and then he just walked away, whistling. “Don’t worry, baby sis. I got it covered.” That was the last time I saw him before he vanished; he didn’t even stay for our Gram’s funeral. “Aurelia?” Anne called from upstairs. “Yeah.” I snapped out of the dream-like haze, and the rush of memories that came along with it. “Are you ok?” she asked with some concern. “Bex and I kept calling your name and you didn’t answer.” Really? I didn’t hear a thing. “The pizza is here, and we have some beers.” “Oh great,” I answered with a shuddering breath. I tried to sound casual. Instead, I just sounded awkward. The pull was still strong as I closed the small door and pressed my body weight against it to

keep it sealed. My heart was still beating like a hammer and I pushed a stack of old, dusty boxes against the small door to keep it closed. Even with the door sealed, I felt this unwavering draw to it- to open it back up, touch the weapons and explore each of them. I’ve always been a curious cat so my new discovery was driving me crazy with questions. I shook off the slew of questions that buzzed around in my mind and ran up the steps as quickly as I could. Upstairs, there was some normalcy again. Anne and Bex were sitting on the floor in the living room, using the coffee table as our temporary dining table. Bex looked over to me with concern in her eyes. “Are you ok? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” “Oh, yeah,” I shrugged and awkwardly dismissed her concern. “There’s just a lot of weird shit down there. I don’t think my grams or gramps cleaned out this house before they moved into it in 1957. It’s got so much old stuff, maybe over a century old.” “Really?” Bex’s eyes brightened and she smiled. I’d forgotten what a history buff she was. “I want to see.” “Let’s eat first,” I pressed my lips into a fake smile and grabbed a can of beer from the coffee table. As Bex and Anne chatted about new jobs, and the possibility of trying grad school, I was lost in a dizzying whirlwind of thoughts. My brother’s words echoed over and over again as I replayed the display I’d witnessed in the old closet downstairs. I couldn’t understand this abrupt obsession, but I had to learn about the artifacts that had been long forgotten in the closet. I barely paid attention to my friends at the table, even when they cast me strange looks. “Are you sure you’re ok?” Anne finally asked. “You’re present in body, but not in mind.” “Yeah, I’m fine.” I plastered the same smile I feigned after my grandmother’s passing and my brother’s disappearance. “I’m fine. I just found some old photos downstairs and it reminded me of how much I missed Grams and Felix. I just wish he would come home.” They both nodded. “I know, Lia. Maybe hopefully, someday soon, he’ll show up at the front door.” Bex frowned softly. “Yeah,” I smiled, trying for once to focus on our conversation, but the closet still plagued my mind. “And when he does, I’ll slap him before I hug him.” The emptiness I’d suppressed for the last three years had to be ignored. There was so much to be thankful for, and this self-pity had to go. Being in this house brought so much nostalgia, and I thought having Anne and Becca here with me would help. It did, but every room was still flooded with memories of Grams and Felix. Hours later, after dishes were cleared and the leftover pizza was put in the fridge, Anne and Bex went to bed, and I was left alone in the quiet house with my thoughts. So many questions swirled around in my mind. While I battled with the temptation to go back down to the basement, I scrolled through my contacts. My thumb hovered over Felix’s name. I haven’t been able to reach him in years, but every once in while I would still dial his number just in case. I decided to try reaching him and wasn’t surprised when the number rang once before it went to his voicemail, which had remained consistently full for the last three years. I wished Felix was here to answer my questions and with each hour that passed, my draw to the basement grew stronger. As I lay in bed that night, I formulated a plan to get those boxes and old artifacts out of the closet. I would check with the history museum first to see if they would want the weapons. I planned to trash the rest of it. Whatever happens, I need to get those things out of the house as soon as possible.



“GOOD MORNING!” ANNE WAS CHEERFUL when I entered the kitchen the next morning. Sunlight streamed through the windows, which she wasted no time opening. She spooned some cereal into her mouth. “Did you sleep ok?” she asked. “Good morning,” I answered, feeling like a zombie as I somehow found my way into the kitchen. “I didn’t sleep great. Being in this house again feels weird, but I’m glad you and Bex are here.” “We need to decorate this house with our own touch. It’s a total bachelorette pad now. Grams wouldn’t want you to feel sad all the time. Now we can do whatever we want with it. Maybe that’s what you need so the house doesn’t fill you with so many sad memories.” “I need the memories,” I answered as I poured myself a mug of coffee. “They’re a part of who I am, but you’re right. We should decorate this place with our own touch.” “Once we have some cash rolling in, we can shop for all the good stuff we like to make it look like home. Speaking of,” she paused with a big smile. “I got a job!” My eyes widened, and I couldn’t help but grin over the rim of the coffee mug. I paused mid-sip. “Seriously?” “Yup. It’s nothing major, but it can help with the bills until I find something more permanent.” She trailed her fingers along the indents in the linoleum on the countertops. “It’s just a part-time gig at the Gentlemen’s Club downtown.” “Anne, you shouldn’t be ashamed of your job,” I countered. “I’m a college graduate now. I should be doing-” “You got a job, and it will help us get by. Don’t be ashamed of that. I need to get my ass in gear and get one for myself.” “Well, the manager seemed nice. You’re really pretty. I bet he’d find something for you, too.” “Ha. Me? Work at a strip joint? It’s amazing I can walk in heels, let alone dance in them. We all have something we’re good at and working at a strip club is NOT my forte.” Anne laughed, because we both knew the idea of me working at a strip club was far from reality. “I don’t have the same sex appeal you have. I’m more like… the girl next door.” “Except for that time you got drunk and danced on the table in our dorm hall.” I pressed a hand over my chest with a dramatic sigh. “It really hurts my heart that you let me embarrass myself. What kind of cousin does that?” “Oh please. You were having fun. It was good to see you let go for once and enjoy yourself.” She began imitating the not-so-graceful dance moves I used during our senior year of college. I gave a mock laugh as I poured a bowl of cereal. “You’re ha-ha-larious.” “Just doing my job,” she said, with a cheesy grin.

The house was empty for most of the day, leaving me to my own curiosities. Rather than unpack, as I promised I’d do, I found myself in the basement. Daylight filtered through the tiny windows, providing better lighting. It was easier to see this time around as I yanked the tiny door open and looked through the mess, just as a cloud of dust caused a massive coughing and sneezing attack. My airway constricted as the breathing rattled around within my lungs. I had to leave the closet and clamor back up the stairs to get my inhaler. After two puffs, my chest loosened, and I kept my nose and mouth covered with the fabric of my shirt as I examined the mysterious storage in the abandoned closet. The whittled sticks remained in the box and it was easier to see most of the objects as slits of daylight that streamed through the windows. The crossbow, machetes and sharp weapons definitely had to go. It creeped the shit out of me that they were even in the house. After snapping pictures on my cell phone, I decided I would email the museum and see if they could determine how old they were and if they were worth donating? Or maybe I could pawn them and make some cash…? I grabbed the box of whittled sticks, thinking maybe someone would want these for firewood, and I bumped against the door. When I turned to push the door out of the way, that’s when I saw the display hanging on the door that I hadn’t noticed the night before. A large atlas of the world was spread across the top of the wooden door with red push pins marking different areas around the world. I didn’t understand what these markers were supposed to represent. Below the large world atlas was a map of the United States. Red push pins marked different areas around the eastern seaboard. Old newspaper clippings were pasted beside the map with lines of yarn connecting the clippings to areas on the map. The clippings consisted of headlines such as “Teenage girl missing.” Another read, “Body of Asheville Police Officer Found.” I recognized the chicken scratch that was my brother’s handwriting. He marked the clippings with yellow notes. “Bite marks on neck” was written in his barely legible handwriting next to the article about the police officer. Other articles about missing persons or clippings that explained deaths as homicides, or suicides with no leading suspects were also labeled by my brother. Notes were displayed next to certain articles: Bite marks. Body drained of blood. Mangled neck. My face went white. I literally felt the blood drain from my own face as I read this map. Without another thought, I slammed the closet door and shoved a box against it, breathing heavily. I felt like I needed another dose of Albuterol. My brother is not crazy. My brother is not crazy… but is he crazy? He left without any explanation. The internal argument blasted my mind, and I left the basement to calm myself before I went into a full blown asthma attack. After plopping myself on the sofa and breathing deeply for about ten minutes, my phone rang as an unknown number flashed across the screen. Feeling out of breath, I almost ignored it, but at the last minute, I answered. “Hello?” “Lia!” My brother’s voice hit my ear, and I thought for an instance I was hallucinating. “Felix?!” “Lia!” He exclaimed into the phone. His voice was strained, as though he was breathless. “Lia. I’m so sorry, sis. I never meant to abandon you. I thought I was protecting you.” What? “Felix, where are you? Are you safe? Are you coming home?” The questions poured over, because I was afraid I’d lose him again. “How have you been?” he asked without acknowledging any of my questions. “You sound really out of breath.” “Yeah, I just ran into a cloud of dust… and found some really weird stuff in the basement-”

“Yeah, about that, Lia. I want you to listen to me very carefully.” I struggled to listen to my brother’s voice through the hammering pulse that raged in my ears. “I want you to find the weapons in the basement and get rid of them. All the maps on the inside of the door- tear them down. Burn everything. Just throw it in the fireplace.” “Felix…” Feeling overwhelmed, I could barely get a word out, feeling my chest constrict again. Felix was adamant. “Don’t look at the maps on the door, just tear everything down and burn it. Do it now.” “I found it all last night, Felix. What is it for?” “It’s all dad’s old things,” he answered with a sharp exhale. “I never wanted to tell you because you were inconsolable with Gram’s death, but our father died three days before we lost Grams. I went to Mississippi where he’d been living, and handled all of his funeral arrangements.” “What? I can’t believe you didn’t tell me about dad! What were you thinking?” “I’m sorry. I wasn’t in a good state of mind at the time,” he answered with a tone of sadness. “What are all of these weapons used for? Why did dad keep a maps with old newspaper clippings?” “The maps are mine. I was doing my own research.” “Research for what?” The question came out like a demand. Our father is dead… burn the maps… get rid of the weapons… the room was spinning as tears stung my eyes. It was all too much to process at once. “I don’t have a lot of time to explain, Lia. Please, you must do this for me.” He ended the call with a click and when I tried to call him back, the phone just rang and rang and rang without any answer. I stared at the phone, trying to sort all this in my head. He seemed rushed as he spoke, and I never got to ask any of the questions that burdened me for the last three years. Instead, I was only left with a fresh round of questions. “Anne, Lia. Guess what! I have the best news ever-” Bex burst through the front door, waving a pair of white envelopes in her hand, while juggling a brown grocery bag. She stopped abruptly when she caught me sitting on the sofa, staring at my phone. I quickly wiped at my watery eyes before she could notice. “Hey, are you ok?” she asked with a frown as she set the grocery bag on the kitchen countertop. “Yeah. Why does everyone keep asking me that?” I tried to muster a smile. “Because you look pale, like you’ve seen a ghost and your eyes are red like you’ve been crying.” Becca eyed me with a mixture of concern and annoyance. “Do you need me to get your inhaler?” I shook my head debating whether to tell Bex about the strangeness I just dealt with, but I needed someone thoughtful to talk to, and she was the best bet. Quietly, I walked over to her and wrapped my arms around her as I bit down on my lip hard to keep the tears away. “Hey,” she spoke softly as she patted my back. “What happened?” “If I showed you something, will you promise not to freak out?” I asked solemnly as I pulled away and looked her squarely in the eyes. Her thin, dark eyebrows raised. “That question makes me want to freak out. Lia, what is it?” “Come with me.” I guided her downstairs to the corner of the basement where the mystery remained. She helped me pull the box from the door since my chest still felt a little tight and when I opened the door, she was silent. Her hazel eyes were as round as coins as she stared at the weapons. After several long minutes of gawking, she finally spoke. “I can ask around, but I don’t think these are weapons that were commonly used in American wars… why is this here?” I shook my head. “I wish I had the answer.” Without a word, I gestured toward the maps which Bex hadn’t noticed yet. She examined anything with such a stoic nature. Her facial expression was written as clear as day for

me to read: confusion, denial. “Does this mean what I think it means?” she asked quietly. I shrugged. “That’s all folklore, right?” “I don’t know… look at all the disappearances that happened. What if the media just covers it up so the public doesn’t panic?” “Now you’re just being neurotic as usual.” “Am I?” she asked. There was silence between us for a long time before I finally spoke again. “Felix just called me.” Becca blinked. “He did? How is he? Did he offer an explanation?” I shook my head, still trying to piece the conversation together. “It was no happy reunion. He seemed rushed, stressed…” I twisted my fingers in knots. “He said I needed to take all of this and burn it. I need to tear the maps down and burn these too… and then the call ended, and I couldn’t reach him again.” A frown creased Bex’s face. “I don’t understand…” “Neither do I.” We both examined the maps in silence and then she pointed to a note my brother had made, which I hadn’t noticed because I was too distracted by the other newspaper clippings. A red marker was positioned around Charlotte with a note in my brother’s handwriting. “Does this mean what I think it means?” Bex asked with wide eyes. “Does he think vampires exist? Does he believe vampires caused these deaths?” She pointed toward the old newspaper clippings. My eyes were already wide as she said the word neither of us wanted to speak out loud. Even as she said the word, it was whispered, as though the mythical creatures might actually overhear our conversation. “They don’t exist.” I shook my head adamantly, but I couldn’t erase the idea of what if? Bex sucked in a deep breath and then exhaled and then looked at me solemnly. “Let’s say, hypothetically speaking, that vampires do exist. They wouldn’t announce their existence. We have the myths and folklore, movies and books, but most people probably wouldn’t survive an encounter to tell about it, right?” She had a point. Bex frowned. “Felix might be a little unhinged, Lia.” She spoke gently, but I shook my head. “My brother is not crazy.” Bex inhaled and then exhaled. Her breathing was almost as troubled and shaky as mine. “Do you think he’s in the CIA or FBI?” she finally asked after several moments of deafening silence. Clouds of dust floated around the old artifacts and I coughed again. “Maybe he’s on a special undercover assignment, which is why he had to keep quiet?” “He said he’d been in Mississippi around the time that our father passed away, three days before Grams died…” my voice trailed. Being on an undercover assignment would have been a great excuse for my brother, but I knew it wasn’t true. There was some silence between us as we both stared at the map aimlessly, drowned in our own thoughts. After that phone call, I didn’t have the strength to tell Bex all the details of Felix’s phone call. I was ready for another topic, something to distract me from secrets that were obviously kept from me. Then a realization occurred to me. “You said you had the best news. What is it?” Bex was pulled from her thoughts, but her hazel eyes sparkled when she told her news. “I stopped by my mom’s house this morning and buried beneath her mountain of mail was a letter from the Art Society. They accepted my painting! It will be on display in the gallery during the summer benefit at the North Carolina Museum of Art. Lia, this is my dream come true!” “Oh Bex!” I threw my arms around her, enjoying the bliss of her excitement with her. “I’m tickled pink for you!”

“The best part- I received a formal invitation to attend the benefit in two weeks for myself and two guests, so y’all can come with me. It’ll be a hoity toidy black tie affair, but there will be so many rich folk who hopefully want to buy my work. I hope. I’m getting business cards made as we speak.” I bounced in my shoes. “Of course we’re going. This is your time to shine!” “The Art Society is trying to bring exposure to some of the up-and-coming artists and my painting was selected from hundreds. The proceeds will support the museum, but it’s still great exposure.” She dabbed at her eyes as she smiled. Bex’s great news was a welcome distraction as she talked endlessly about the process she went through to submit her piece, and that she’d been selected from hundreds of entrants in the state. We spent the remainder of the day chatting about our dress options for the event, which was actually their summer benefit to support the museum. When Anne learned the news, she demanded we get drunk to celebrate. Our girl’s night out was limited, due to my inability to hold liquor and our depleting flow of cash, but we celebrated as best as three single girls could in Asheville.



BEX WAS LIKE A KID in a candy store. As individuals approached her to congratulate her and commend her work, her eyes shone brightly. The gorgeous lights from the ceiling shone overhead and illuminated Bex as she smiled profusely. Our backs faced the gorgeous canvas she’d submitted to the Art Society’s summer benefit. “This is truly a masterful piece,” an elderly woman complimented her, and Bex silently squeezed my hand. “Thank you so much,” she answered with a bubbly, animated vibrancy. It was obvious that she was very nervous. “I’m going to make an offer. I enjoy the local artists. When I find a good one, I keep them.” The woman offered a polite smile and sipped from her champagne glass before she excused herself. “Oh my God! Oh my God!” Bex breathed, squeezing my hands to the point it hurt. “When I submitted the painting, I didn’t think they’d accept it! Now it is here on display and it may have just sold! Is this real? Pinch me. I think I’ve died.” She couldn’t stop beaming. “If you died, pinching you wouldn’t do anything,” I teased and bounced in my heels in my own giddy excitement for her. I glanced around, absorbing the beauty surrounding us. I was in awe, surrounded by paintings and sculptures. I was born and raised in this state, and yet this was the first time I’d been to the North Carolina Museum of Art. Surrounded by rich art and culture from times past and present around the world was mesmerizing. The violet satin dress I wore was floor length, with a slit that ran up to my mid-thigh. I borrowed the dress from Anne, but it was a bit tight, especially in the chest. I felt uncomfortable, constantly adjusting my cleavage for fear that my breasts would pop out. The gallery was filled with sponsors who viewed the donated art from local artists. Trays of champagne were passed around, and I definitely felt the need for another drink. Just as the champagne tray neared me, someone grabbed the last flute. As the waiter walked away, my eyes landed on a figure standing by the wall. He stood with two other striking individuals, a young woman who appeared about my age or younger. Her reddish blonde hair was pulled over one shoulder in a sleek braid. Her gown was tailored perfectly to fit her frame and her chandelier earrings had to have been real diamonds. She scanned me quickly, then whispered something to the perfect male specimen beside her. With another passing glance, she walked away with an air of grace I didn’t know existed. I tried to distract myself with the art surrounding us, but the only masterpiece I was fixated on was the man who stared me down with such heat in his blue eyes. The tingles of creeping warmth spread from my neck up to my cheeks, and I desperately wished for a drink to distract me. My eyes darted over to him again, only to meet the darkness in his stare. He was… beautiful in all the masculine ways a man could be

so flawless. A flute of champagne was in his hand, although it was untouched, and he seemed to have no interest in it. His tux was sleek and contoured to his impeccable, tall frame. His eyes, a gorgeous pale blue pierced through me, and the hot blush that crept up my skin in response was alarming. The man blatantly stared, poised and graceful against the wall, although he was impossible to read. His stare continued to linger, penetrating me so deeply that my breath caught a few times. Each time I gave him a side glance, his eyes remained on me unapologetically. I felt invaded, yet thrilled at the same time. Hauntingly handsome in all the right ways, although I was perplexed and intimidated by the way he watched me. “You look flushed. Are you ok?” Bex asked. I turned to look at her, knowing the color in my cheeks was apple red at this point. “I had a glass of wine earlier, and you know what it does to me. Um… Who is that man by the wall?” She redirected her gaze as I pointed, and I watched as the stars filled her eyes. She turned back to me with a girlish grin. “His name is Julian Devereux. He’s a member of the Art Society, and I’ve heard he has more money than God.” “Oh,” I breathed as I met his gaze again. There was a smirk on his face, as though he could overhear our conversation over the orchestra from across the room. Bex leaned in and whispered. “He collects art, from both local and renowned artists all over the world. I heard his collection is worth millions.” “Whoa,” I became more breathless the more she talked about this man. “Don’t get too caught up,” Bex leaned in again with a whisper. “I heard he collects more women than he does art, and that’s saying a lot.” She followed my gaze and glanced at Julian, then whispered again. “I’m sure he has his eye on you and ten others at the same time.” My mind immediately went to the gorgeous blonde creature who stood beside him just minutes earlier, with such decadent grace and expensive taste in fashion. I attempted to shake all notions of that man away from my head. “Noted,” I could only say with dismay in my voice. “Maybe I’m feeling the effects of the wine.” I gave her a sheepish grin, willing myself not to gaze upon the stranger. The last thing I needed was another broken heart. She laughed and clapped her smooth, mocha colored hand on my arm. “You are the world’s heaviest lightweight,” she teased, referring to the single glass of wine I’d had that evening. “I’m going to introduce myself to the other members of the Art Society.” She grinned and then left my side. I tried to steal a glance over to the lone wall again, but Mr. Julian Devereux was already gone. It was disturbing that I was so disappointed. I scanned the room, but he was nowhere to be seen. I also didn’t see the gorgeous blonde woman who’d been standing beside him earlier. As Bex walked away, I found myself staring at the painting of a life-like man, woman, and their child, surrounded by the luxuries of their time. I imagined what it must have been like to have to stand still for hours while their likeness was recreated on canvas. How far we’ve come from paints and pencils, and how easy it’s become to snap pictures on a cell phone. After giving one more glance around the room, hoping to spot the mystery man, I gave up and continued admiring the art alone. Bex was mingling with the sponsors and members of the Art Society, while Anne appeared to have found her own date for the evening and was off somewhere, doing some mingling of her own. I moved away and found another painting of a shadowed man, surrounded in shades, cast in soft green and yellow light, portrayed with oil paints on the canvas. This piece drew me in, and I admired the blend of color that gave the outline of the lonesome man in the masterpiece. I couldn’t say what drew me in about this piece, but it quickly became my favorite. I became so transfixed on the message this painting spoke that I didn’t realize the presence beside me until I heard a man’s rich, eloquent English accent.

“Interesting work, is it not?” he asked with a half-filled glass of champagne still in hand. As soon as he’d spoken a single word, I’d forgotten the painting. I hadn’t even sensed his approach. This stunning man was so tall and broad-shouldered. His strong, angled jawline struck my attention, followed by the mouthwatering scent of his cologne. He was impeccably dressed in a black tux. There was something so beautiful and enthralling about his appearance, his confidence and body language. He was even more mesmerizing up close. There was an air of arrogance about him, but not so terrible that I’d be turned off. Hell no. He kept his gaze on the painting that I’d temporarily forgotten all about, and I lifted my gaze quite a bit to admire his perfect face. The top of my head only reached his shoulder, and I was mesmerized by the way he silently carried himself with such authority, like he was a prince or someone incredibly important. His light brown hair was slicked back in thick waves and a lock of it fell across his pale blue eyes, which were lined with long black lashes. He finally turned and fixed me with a stare that sucked in my soul, and my breath caught as he held me with that single, silent stare. Breathe, I reminded myself, because now was not a good time to need my inhaler. I couldn’t speak, couldn’t think, which was odd, because I always had a comment for anything and everything. “How interesting to find a lovely young woman like yourself so intrigued with this piece of art, when there are portraits of flowers and children floating about the place.” To say his smile was charming would be an understatement. I found myself breathless and wanting more of his attention, which also annoyed me to no end, because I’ve never been that needy of any man’s attention. He handed the glass of champagne to me, and I stupidly took it with a “thanks.” His eyes were on me, searing me to the core, and I felt relief when he finally tore his gaze away and contemplated the painting. “You imply that women only appreciate art if it’s beautiful with hearts and flowers. That’s a bit sexist, don’t you think?” I finally found my mouth, and it somehow connected to my brain. His lips curled upward into a slight smile, obviously appreciating my small retort. “If I came across as sexist, do forgive me.” He spoke in a perfect masculine voice that could command a whole room if he desired. “How may I make amends?” I lifted a single eyebrow. “Um… it’s fine. I’m not upset, but if you really want to start over, you can tell me your name.” His perfect blue eyes held mine captive as he bestowed me with a perfect smile. The other patrons who had been in attendance, and the various displays of art, were long forgotten as he remained the central focus of my attention. He smelled sensuous and perfect, and I wanted to breathe him in like a drug. There was such a strong sex appeal about this man that I found myself fidgeting in his very presence. “Julian Devereux.” He extended a hand in such politeness. His voice was noble and rich, and he spoke so eloquently that, for the first few moments, I waited for him to lose interest and find someone more interesting to mingle with. “Your name sounds so noble,” I smiled. “I’m Aurelia, but you can just call me Lia.” I assumed he wanted to shake hands, as his was extended to me, so I reached out and took his hand. That’s when I realized I’d embarrassed myself. I grasped his fingers and shook earnestly, just as he’d intended to lift my hand to his lips. The end result sent me blushing with embarrassment, and he looked at me with keen curiosity. “I’m sorry. I thought you meant to shake hands.” I was crimson and his flawless, full mouth curved upwards in an amused smile. “Do not worry yourself,” he smiled with the same decadent richness as he took my hand in a more steady grip and brought my skin to his mouth. His lips lingered and left an overwhelming flood of tingles in their wake, which spread goosebumps up my arm. His eyes sucked me in, holding me in a frozen trance.

I loved every second of it. The lush, tender kiss he’d bestowed on my hand remained. “I can see that a lady such as yourself is not accustomed to the chivalrous mannerisms of a gentleman. That is a true pity.” Oh my God. Who is this man and where did he come from? “Are you alright?” he asked when he finally pulled away from my hand. The warm buzz of delicious tingles ran up my skin, from the place he’d kissed, through my arm, and settled within my core. I knew I was wet already and again- left breathless. The fluttering heart rate continued and my breathing constricted as my cheeks flushed warm and then hot from his sultry gaze. If I don’t get away from him soon, I’ll definitely do something stupid- like agree to go home with him. “That is the best pickup line I’ve ever heard.” I let out a giggle, although I wasn’t sure why I responded that way. There was nothing funny about his alluring air; I was so turned on, it scared me. “What is a pickup line? Is that yankee slang referring to a joke?” He asked with a smile that showed off dazzling white teeth. I was overwhelmed. “Well, um… it was nice to meet you. Julian… Devereux.” I smiled, feeling weak near him. “And you, Lia.” He gave another smile, and my panties dampened more as my name rolled smoothly off his lips in that accent. “Walk with me.” “Okay.” I responded without a thought and when he extended his arm, I linked mine with his. He smiled and nodded to the individuals who passed us in the gallery and before I knew what was happening, we were strolling outside into the warm night air. The air was pleasant but muggy, and the insects were out, especially the mosquitos. They immediately took aim and landed on my arm as he guided me, arm-in-arm around the spouting fountain. “Oh my god,” I slapped at the mosquito. “Watch out for the suckers.” “They do not seem to like me very much. I am not their type.” He smiled as he guided us past the fountain and around the corner where no other benefit attendees were loitering. It was quiet and dimly lit as he plastered me against the side of the building. Another mosquito landed on my arm, and I smacked it away. “You must be very sweet if they love you so much,” he commented. “Oh well, welcome to summers in North Carolina,” I answered, keeping my gaze away from his. As long as I didn’t look at him, I seemed to think with a clear head. I dug into my clutch and pulled out a tiny can of repellant, dropping my inhaler as I pulled the can out. He stooped to retrieve it. “You have asthma, I take it?” “Yes. It’s not a big deal. Thank you.” I took it from his hands and returned it to my clutch. I held the can out, ready to douse myself, but he took the mini can of repellant from my hand. “Do not do that.” “Why not?” I asked as the blood suckers hovered around me. He pinned me against the wall, and locked his eyes with mine. “Is this better?” he asked. “… Lia.” I loved hearing my name roll off his tongue. “Yes…” I breathed as his eyes remained fixed with mine, and I couldn’t bring myself to tear away my focus. I marveled at the way hints of gold and green were reflected in his irises. The blue was a perfect color, like a tropical lagoon in one of those Sandals resort commercials. His palms were locked in place on the wall, keeping my arms at my sides and keeping me in place. I couldn’t move, not that I wanted to… But the mosquitos didn’t bother me. He was right, they didn’t seem to like him, and he served as a protective blanket from the little assholes who wanted to suck me dry. “Why did you bring me out here, Julian?” I asked softly.

He grinned and smoothed a lock of hair from his perfect face. “I just want to get to know you better, up close and personal. I am not much for parties, and it was extremely stuffy and distracting in there.” The evening air was warm and humid around us but it was oddly comfortable against the wall between the stranger’s arms. The sight of him made me fidgety, and I chewed the inside of my lip as I thought about his closeness and the scent of his cologne. As his eyes were on me, I surveyed the length of his arms and the power in his biceps. Even through the sleeves of his tux, the definition was noticeable. “You smell divine.” He breathed against my neck. “So do you,” I responded, knowing that I should pull away but I was enjoying the closeness, feeling his body sandwich mine against the wall. I swallowed hard as flutters spread from my belly throughout the rest of my body. “I don’t usually move so fast with men. We just met.” My voice was soft as I threw out that disclaimer. The buzz of heat flowed through my veins. As badly as I wanted this moment, I wasn’t ready to be some conquest to a man who seemed to have a reputation with women. I’d had enough loss and heartache to deal with, and my brother was still at the forefront of my mind. He didn’t respond, seeming hesitant as his lips hovered mere inches from my neck. “Julian? I thought you said you wanted to talk?” “I said I wanted to get to know you better. I said nothing about talking. Do you really want to talk?” he asked, captivating me with another intense gaze. “Yes,” I answered immediately. Talk first, and then maybe play… I can’t just have casual sex with strangers I’ve only known for five seconds. His lip curled into a smoldering grin, and he looked away as he seemed to ponder internally. “Let’s slow down.” I took in a deep breath in an effort to calm myself. My hormones were in overdrive, buzzing with lust for this man. “I want to get to know you a little more before we get too playful.” The problem was that I wanted to have a good time with him, and I had a very strong feeling he could show me a very good time. He exuded an air of dominance and confidence, and I could only imagine the dirty things he’d do to me against this wall if I asked. After the loss of Grams and Felix, and an intensive four years of college as a psychology major, Mr. Smooth and Delicious sounded really good to me right now. He gave me a curious look, as though he wasn’t accustomed to women telling him they wanted to slow down. “I can tell by the way you are looking at me that you don’t really wish to slow down.” “Oh?” I asked with a soft tease in my voice. “How am I looking at you then?” It was oddly entrancing the way he seemed to speak from another era. He was mesmerizing, and I struggled to not let it go to my head. His eyes glittered darkly as he looked down at me, and the intoxicating scent of his body flooded my senses. “You want a distraction from all the world’s troubles,” he spoke with decadence in his voice. His hands slid up my waist and gripped my hips, pinning me flatly against the wall. “You want intrigue, and you want someone to set your heart ablaze.” “Oh, you’re so poetic,” I let out a light laugh, and he only grinned as he trailed a finger down the soft skin of my neck. The simple gesture was so erotic that it sent a rush of tingles down to the tips of my toes. I gave him the side eye with another playful grin as he smoothed the jacket of his tux. “Poetic?” he asked with a smile in his voice as his whisper tickled my ear. “Yes, very poetic.” I was flushed all over, loving every minute of it. “How about this? Is this poetic?” he asked as he tipped my chin upwards. His lips brushed against

mine so delicately, but the tender kiss sent prickles of pleasure across every nerve ending in my body. My heart hammered in my chest and as my pulse picked up, so did the intensity of his mouth. He kissed me with a fierceness I’d never experienced before, and I craved his mouth as he hoisted me up and flattened my back against the wall. My thighs wrapped around his waist as we devoured one another in red-hot passion. He inhaled along the nape of my neck and trailed kisses from my lips down to my collarbone. The pleasure was delicious. His mouth moved back up the line of my neck and he paused when I spoke. “Let’s go somewhere more private,” I whispered. The sensible part of me that said we needed to talk and get to know one another better was long gone. No man had ever taken my mouth the way Julian had, and I had a feeling he was only getting started. I never knew two strangers could have such exquisite chemistry, but when his mouth touched mine, I swear a spark ignited within my heart. It was surreal and explosive. “Just a moment,” he responded, sounding strained all of a sudden. I couldn’t understand why he was stalling. He remained in this stance, lips only an inch above my skin, but he didn’t budge. His knuckles knotted against the wall beside my head. I was a hot, sweaty mess, flushed pink all over. “Do not move,” he finally commanded as his fingers trailed along the skin of my neck and when he did, he exposed the birthmark I’ve loathed my whole life. As the current flowed between us, I’d completely forgotten about my birthmark and my constant determination to keep it hidden. The thick satin strap of my dress had already begun to slip off my shoulder, and I hadn’t even been paying attention. When he saw my birthmark, I cringed and he froze. “What is this?” His question was demanding. “A birthmark.” “I know,” he answered sharply, which upset me but I couldn’t budge. “What is your name?” “Aurelia Galligan. Please. I already hate it. I know it’s ugly. You don’t need to make me feel worse about it.” I snapped back, thoroughly perturbed by his reaction. He stopped again and stared at me, perplexed. The other emotions played across his face: Anger, confusion, and torment. People have commented on my mark in the past, and I’ve done my best to ignore them. It always remained the shape of a sun. Even though Felix has a similar mark on his arm, I was still insecure about it. When I was a child, my classmates even pointed and laughed at it. I’ve tried using makeup to cover it, but all that did was smudge my clothes. Julian’s reaction to my birthmark broke the record, hands down, but rather than feel self conscious, I was just irritated. The most gorgeous man I’d ever laid eyes on couldn’t see me; he saw nothing past my birthmark.



I ENDED THAT LINE FIFTY years ago. We had all been sure of it, but I stared at the birthmark in a combination of awe, curiosity, and anger. I had killed the last of the Cormac hunters, the plague that hunted my kind, the beastly men who each carried the scar of a rising sun, just as this woman wore on her shoulder. Her scent was a sinful invitation. I struggled to keep my fangs in check, along with any ounce of self control I could muster as I walked with her. The longer I spent with her, the stronger her delicious aroma welcomed me- she smelled like all the sordid, forbidden things I wanted to do to her, but in doing so, I had become a true monster. Still, seeing that birthmark made me want to tear into her flesh and rip it off. When I’d supposedly killed the last of the line, I was congratulated and honored. My grandfather’s coven had been nearly destroyed, and we truly believed we’d conquered the epidemic that haunted us for centuries. We scoured the lands, pouring over old birth records, death notices and immigration documents to ensure we’d killed every trace of the bloodline that had been intent on decimating my kind. How this girl came to be with this blasted mark on her skin was mind blowing and infuriating. “Julian, I want to go back inside,” she said angrily, profoundly upset by my reaction to her birthmark. If only she had a real clue as to why I was so infuriated… Half of me wanted to kill her on the spot, taste her blood and get my fill of the divine sensation her blood would give me- but only for a second. I’d never be satisfied by draining her. The other half of me wanted to compel her to forget, and hope nobody else discovers this woman or a potential line of hunters that had gone unnoticed. I struggled, fighting the persevering impulse to sink into her flesh and hide the evidence. I’d brought her out here to feed, but something about her captivated me. I was curious why, after two centuries, I was intrigued with another mortal. And so I stalled, struggling with my instincts to hunt and kill, and my unexpected desire to know her. Just a sip, I thought, and as my mouth graced her skin, I heard the familiar laugh of a friend I hadn’t seen in many years. “Now this is rich.” I turned and glanced over my shoulder to find my old friend, Nolan, purely amused. His mint green eyes were piercing as he took enjoyment in my struggle. “Please. Don’t stop on my account. I’m just here for the entertainment value.” His low voice was condescending and laced with arrogance. He leaned against the wall casually as he plucked at the petals of a flower. “Don’t move,” I commanded Lia, and she remained in place. I turned to face the man I’d called friend during my younger days on this earth.

“What do you want, Nolan?” I asked with a venomous edge in my voice. He gave a low chuckle and raked a hand through his dark hair. He inclined his head inquisitively as he looked from me to the human woman behind me. He shook his head in thought, as though I was the one being ridiculous. “There is nothing entertaining about this,” I growled, fangs out now as my face distorted in pure fury. I didn’t want him to discover this woman, because I knew very well what he’d do to her if he knew. Memories of another century flooded me, and I stepped protectively in front of Lia. I couldn’t have history repeating itself, and knowing Nolan, he’d gladly repeat that horrid night all over again if given the chance. “What do you have there, my friend?” Nolan asked, and I noted he’d ditched the English accent we’d both grown up with. He spoke like a typical American citizen and for some reason, that agitated me even more. He peeked over my shoulder and passed Lia a dazzling smile. I couldn’t understand how or why I’d gone from debating whether or not I should sink my teeth into her skin, to suddenly being furiously protective of her. I just didn’t want Nolan to have her. Not this one, not this time. “She’s gorgeous,” Nolan commented. “Does she know about you? Your deep dark secret?” he asked in a very loud whisper. She didn’t answer, because I’d already commanded her not to move. I was ready to tear his head off. “My only regret is that I didn’t leave you dying in that old man’s home.” “That’s your only regret?” Nolan asked with an unsavory grin, then he peered over my shoulder to Lia. “Did he tell you about his secret, sweetheart?” She didn’t answer. Nolan turned back to me. “You dazzled her, didn’t you? You were going to have a party out here.” He sat on the ledge of the fountain and tilted his head as he looked at me. “That’s a little hypocritical, don’t you think? She’s someone’s sister, friend, possibly someone’s girlfriend. And yet you’ve reminded me of my sins from over two hundred years ago!” “You knew what she meant to me and still you did it! That is the worst treason, because you were my dearest friend!” I grit my teeth, desperately not wanting to go down this path with him, especially not in front of Lia. “I told you, I had my reasons,” Nolan returned a cutting stare. “Over two hundred years have passed, and you are intent to see only what you want to see-” “Lia!” female voices called from around the corner, silencing our dispute. “Lia! Oh my God, what if she had an asthma attack?” “Seriously, Bex. She didn’t have an attack. I saw her go this way with the hot guy from the bar station. You really need to calm down.” “What hot guy?” The voices drew closer until I saw two women standing across the way by the statue. A blonde stood in a skimpy fuchsia dress beside a woman with sleek dark hair and mocha skin. They both looked around, but hadn’t spotted us- yet. “Now this could turn into some fun,” Nolan smiled at me. “Leave now. Forget about our time outside or this discussion,” I commanded Lia, and she removed herself immediately. She smoothed her dress and readjusted the sleeves, exposing a glimpse of her birthmark as she did. Panic, a feeling I hadn’t experienced in many years, suddenly gripped me at the idea that she might have given Nolan a glimpse of her birthmark. Judging by the way his eyes narrowed when he scanned her up and down, he had seen it. Crystal clear. He remained uncharacteristically quiet as he stared her down like a predatory animal. The fury

suddenly boiled over within, fueling my need to keep her protected. I didn’t understand it, but I didn’t pause to question it either. “Hey girls,” Lia called as she approached them. “We were looking everywhere for you. Someone bought Bex’s painting,” the blonde beamed proudly. The beautiful mocha colored girl glanced toward me and Nolan, then back to Lia. “Aurelia Evangeline. What were you doing out here with those guys?” The blonde asked with a sharp tone as she looked at Lia. Aurelia Evangeline. Beautiful name… for a Cormac. Regardless of her birthmark, I wanted to keep those days in the past. She’s a harmless, sweet little thing. “I was having a walk with Julian,” she gestured toward me, and then leaned in to whisper. “He’s dreamier up close.” I smirked to myself when her friend nudged her with a grin. “He’s hot.” The blonde agreed as they exchanged whispers. Lia turned back to me with a smile. “Bye, Julian. It was nice meeting you.” She gave a confused glance to Nolan, obviously because she didn’t remember how he suddenly appeared with us. I watched her walk back into the benefit, keeping eyes on Nolan as well. “I like her,” he commented. “The fuck you do. You’ll stay away from her!” He only smiled, until I grabbed the front of his suit and slammed him against the wall of the building. “I understand that she can be considered a threat. You will stay away from her while I investigate and handle the situation. Do not bring our family into this until I give the order.” Chips of stone and dust fell from the building, and I removed him when another group of people walked across the path. “If it comes down to our safety, I will do what is necessary. I’m not afraid to be the bad guy. I’ll kill any Cormac I find, and I won’t think twice about it.” Nolan flashed me a look that dared me to challenge him. “Leave it to me. Do I make myself clear?” I had no patience for Nolan’s antics or his threats. The Cormac girl was my problem, my situation to investigate, and I wasn’t about to let Nolan get in the way of this discovery or rile the other vampires we associate with. “Yes, Colonel.” He saluted, then cracked another grin and slapped me on the shoulder. “Well, I have things to do, places to go, people to kill, and you’re in no mood to talk, so another time.” In a flash, he was gone, and I had other pressing matters on my mind- the woman, Lia. I couldn’t shake the thought of her scent, the warmth her body radiated, and I especially couldn’t remove the thought of her birthmark. The pull I felt toward her was magnetic and disturbed me to no end. Deep down inside, I knew this went far beyond her Cormac blood, but I wasn’t ready to admit that to myself. If she was in fact a Cormac, I could not afford to lose track of her. I hadn’t seen a birthmark like hers in fifty years, and my heart was heavy at the thought of the inevitable: I would have to kill her.



INSIDE THE MUSEUM, I STOOD with Bex as she spoke with a few more individuals about her art display. A few collectors even handed her their business cards. Anne was busy flirting with another gentleman, while I was busy trying to make sense of the holes in my memory. Time had gone by much quicker than I thought it had; it felt like I’d been outside with Julian for only five minutes, but Anne claimed I’d been outside for at least half an hour. I remembered the hot kiss, and the way his hands gripped my hips, but everything else remained foggy. And I didn’t remember his friend showing up, but suddenly he was there with us. I questioned what was in the glass of red wine I had earlier that evening and how quickly it must have gone to my head, but it wasn’t like me to respond like that to a single glass of Merlot. Still, I couldn’t help but scan the room, quietly hoping to spot him again. “Lia,” his sultry voice was decadent as he suddenly approached me from behind. I turned, feeling thrilled from a fluttering heart. I knew I shouldn’t be excited that he came after me, but I was. “Yes?” “This place is not as lively as I anticipated. How do you feel about some live jazz music over a glass of your favorite wine?” His eyes were addicting as I gazed into them, and I couldn’t bring myself to say no. “That sounds enticing.” A smile played on my lips. “There’s a splendid little club not far from here, and they’re known for having the best wine and cocktails in the area.” I kept my gaze on his, unable to tear myself away, not that I wanted to. His eyes seared through me as a charming grin tugged at the corners of his full lips. He was too good looking, too good to be true. “Say you’ll join me this evening,” he prompted gently with another smile that turned my knees to jelly. “Ok,” I smiled, and my heart rate spiked as he offered his arm to me like a perfect gentleman. “Wait,” Anne cut in, after overhearing our conversation. “What’s your name and where are you going? Sorry, it’s part of our dating protocol.” Julian smiled even more broadly, and Anne flushed in response to his dazzling charm. He looked at her pointedly. “I am taking her to the classiest, upscale club a gentleman can find in this side of the state. You needn’t worry. I will take very good care of Lia.” Anne only smiled. “Well, alright then.” As he took my arm, I glanced at her with a confused expression. It wasn’t like her to give in so easily, especially when she didn’t know the guy. She waved with a big smile and mouthed, “Call me!”

He drove us fifteen minutes into downtown Raleigh and parked his snazzy car behind a large brick building, where no light was shed. Like a true gentleman, he rounded his sleek black Mercedes and offered his hand to me as I stepped out of the vehicle. I was taken by his debonair chivalry; it was like he’d stepped into this real, modern day setting from another era. I could hear the rich, sultry jazz notes faintly from the parking lot. When we entered through the thick double doors, all eyes turned to greet us. Inside, we were enveloped in the most intense, romantic atmosphere. The music was rich and velvety, and the smell of champagne floated through the air. Waitresses dressed as flapper girls carried golden trays with cocktails and champagne. “Mr. Devereux.” Several stopped to greet him, although I was much too overwhelmed; I could hardly keep up. Julian greeted them briefly, but didn’t stop to make conversation. “Mr. Devereux,” a young, pretty hostess greeted him in a flirtatious manner. There was something provocative about her body language, as though she was silently advertising herself as something more than just a simple hostess. “Darla,” he smiled and his eyes smoldered as he greeted her. “I’ll have my usual booth in the back.” “Of course, Mr. Devereux,” she smiled, but flashed me the evil eye before she turned to lead the way. “People know you well here. Do you come here often?” I whispered as he guided me behind the hostess. “Yes, I do frequent the place,” he smiled. “I also own it.” “Oh,” I was in utter shock as the hostess pulled back a veiled velvet curtain around Julian’s favorite booth. This man is gorgeous, charismatic, smells like sin and to top it all off, he also owns this upscale jazz club. Everything about him was way too over the top. Julian’s favorite booth provided an ambience of privacy, but it wasn’t completely cut off from the stage, from where live music flowed throughout the whole club. Julian waited for me to sit on the plush cushion, and my heart rate spiked when he slid into the bench beside me. A beautiful singer took the stage, but I could only focus on him. “Isn’t this much better than the stuffy charity event?” His whisper was decadent in my ear, and he pulled the black curls away from my neck as his words caressed my skin. “Yes,” I stammered, still feeling blissfully overcome by this surprise date. I looked away with heated cheeks. “But Julian, I want to take things slow. I don’t know anything about you other than your name, and that you own a jazz club.” “Several, actually.” He smiled. Oh, he owns several… “This is only part of a chain that runs from Louisiana to Virginia.” His pale blue eyes bore into me intently. “What would you like to know about me?” “Um,” I twirled a curl around my finger as a different waitress brought us glasses of champagne and a small silver tray with chocolate covered strawberries. This was all over the top; it was too much. Her smile lingered on Julian until he waved her away. I cleared my throat. “Well, you’re not American. Where are you from?” His smile seared me. “Bath, England.” I licked my dry lips, feeling overwhelmed by the heat that flowed between us. This man was pure,

intoxicating sex. “Really? I always wanted to visit England. What is it like in Bath?” “There is quite a bit of rain, but the architecture of the buildings is very beautiful.” The rich smile remained on his face and it showed off the dimple in his chin. “Let’s talk about you.” He spoke in a smooth, sultry voice. “Tell me about your family.” “Um… my family…” I sat there, for a moment, thinking. My fingers twisted the fabric of my dress as I tried to decide what to say. His eyes were on me, keenly. “My father was adopted, and his parents, my Grams and Gramps, raised me and my brother. I never really knew either of my birth parents. I haven’t seen my father since I was two. It’s just been me and my brother for the last few years, but he disappeared a few years ago and I don’t know where he is.” Julian looked at me with piqued interest. “So your father’s adopted parents raised you and your brother, whom you’ve lost contact with?” “… Yes.” “And it is only you and your brother who are left?” “Yes.” I cringed, and then pressed my lips into a thin line. I didn’t want to talk about my family anymore, because it was breaking my heart to speak of Felix or the way my parents abandoned us when we were small children. “I don’t want to talk about it anymore. It just hurts. I’ve lost so many people in my life.” He was silent for a moment, and his phone buzzed from the inside jacket of his tux. He stared at the screen, typed something back and then replaced it inside his pocket. He looked to me and tipped my gaze to meet his with his thumb and forefinger gently on my chin. “I have also lost many in my life. I can relate to how you are feeling,” he spoke with sincere concern. I nodded quietly. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “But you’re not alone. I am certain you still have people in your life who care for you.” I cupped my hand over his, which was cool to the touch. “I’m sorry. If you ever need someone to talk to, I’m here.” “It was a long time ago,” he gave me a grim smile. After a pause between us, he added, “Perhaps it would bring you some closure if you could track down your birth parents.” “No, I just recently learned that my father died a few years ago, around the same time my brother went missing. And the only thing I know about my mother is that her name was Allison, but I haven’t been able to find anything on her.” The inside of Julian’s pocket vibrated again, and he looked at his phone. With narrowed eyes, he keyed a response, then tucked the device away, turned to me and gently took my hand. His fingers were still cool, but the electricity from his touch coursed through my veins. “What about you? Any brothers or sisters?” I asked, wanting to keep the subject off my family. “I have three sisters, but I only talk to the youngest. The other two I haven’t seen in… awhile.” “Why’s that?” “You might have seen my sister at the charity earlier. She donated the painting you admired so much.” He didn’t answer my question directly, but kept the topic on his youngest sibling, whom he seemed quite proud of. “Really?” I smiled. “The pretty blonde at your side is your sister. I loved her painting. So dark, yet masterfully done.” He only smirked. “You seem quite pleased to hear she is my sister.” After a brief pause between us, he added, “I’ll send her your compliments.” “I heard you are quite the ladies’ man.” I gave a tight grin. He only chuckled. “Don’t believe everything you hear.” Then with a debonair gesture, he held out his hand to me.

“Dance with me, Lia.” I could never grow tired of hearing my name on his tongue, and I gladly took his hand. His fingers wrapped around mine, in a firm, authoritative grip and led me to the dance floor. His arms consumed me as he took my body against his tall frame. My hand felt along the sculpted muscles in his back as his hand held my lower waist line. It was all so provocative, so sensual and everything about him allured me. As the soft, sultry jazz notes began playing beneath the warm lights of the main floor, he held me closer and brushed my hair to one side, exposing the nape of my neck. His fingers brushed along the tender skin, and sent a tingling sensation straight to my core. He smelled so clean, crisp and expensive and exuded an air of raw power that I couldn’t yet comprehend. As his arms kept their embrace around my body, a warmth flooded my body. The strong feeling went far beyond my physical attraction to him; my brain had a difficult time processing the powerful connection I felt towards him. The best way I could describe it was that Julian completely absorbed my soul. He’d sucked me in, thoroughly and completely.

Nolan: Did you handle the situation? Julian: I’m on it. Soon. Nolan: Remember what happened to your sister. They breed like rats. Let me take care of it. Julian: No. I will take care of it. In the meantime, she’s mine to deal with. Nolan: You’re playing with fire. The text exchange haunted me as I tried to distract myself with this gorgeous woman. Julian: Soon. “I like this,” Lia’s voice was soft against my shoulder as we swayed to the music. The smoky ambience provided the perfect atmosphere, and at this late hour, I was ravenous. I tried to channel that hunger into a different direction as I asked about her hobbies and talents. All my questions were asked with a purpose- to determine whether she was a true threat or just a starry-eyed human who fell victim to my charms. “I’m enjoying this as well,” I whispered against her neck, dipping her back so I could enjoy the sight of the ticking pulse in her neck. I breathed along her skin, and relished in the prickles of heat that flooded her neck and chest. She let out a deep breath and curled her slender fingers in my hair- an action that surprised me. As we discussed her college years and her hobbies, she told me she played T-ball and took dance classes as a child, and ultimately wanted to become a clinical counselor. I was relieved to conclude that she wasn’t a true Cormac threat, despite her bloodline. Her brother, on the other hand, I wasn’t sure about. The intense magnetic pull I felt toward her became stronger as the hours passed. The connection to her was both transfixing, yet haunting. Because I knew what I was going to have to do. Eventually. The vow would see it through. “Do you want to go somewhere more private?” I whispered against the sweet spot behind her ear. “Only if you promise to be a gentleman,” she murmured her response, fingers curling deeper against my scalp. This simple action fueled the growing, fiery need within me. “You’re toying with me, Lia.” “I’m not toying. I have respect for myself, and you. I can tell you go through a lot of women, and I’m going to make sure I’m not just a number.” I finally straightened her and noted how the blood had gone straight to her cheeks. If only she knew how true that statement was, she’d never want to see me again.

I could easily charm her into doing whatever I wished, yet I enjoyed her gentle, but strong mind. Her hazel eyes glinted playfully as she licked her lips, then smiled up at me. I couldn’t promise to be a gentleman, even if I desired it. As a human, my sexual appetite was heady. Being a vampire made my need for sex that much more insatiable, paired with my constant thirst for blood. Her blood. Her delicious body. I wanted every curve, every luscious inch claimed by me, and only me. Then, I’d sink my teeth into her soft skin“I like you, Julian. It scares me how much I like you…” her voice trailed, breaking up my sordid thoughts. “But I don’t do casual sex.” She seemed confused as she gazed up at me, possibly as perplexed as I was about this compromising charge between us. She must feel it as well. Still, I couldn’t promise that she wasn’t just a number to me. Because I did enjoy women, and it was in my nature to enjoy the physical pleasures this world had to offer someone like me. My clubs, for example, provided ample opportunity for blood and sex. Sex had always been devoid of emotions, of any connection. There were a handful of human females who offered me their blood and their bodies over the years. I partook in their offerings simply to fulfill my basic needs. It was never anything meaningful. Lia faltered under my gaze as I tried to respectfully absorb everything she was saying, but all I could think about was her blood, and the way she’d feel tightly wrapped around my cock. “… I mean I’ve done casual sex before, but trust me,” She rolled her eyes with a scoff. “Big egos and little dicks- I wasn’t missing much. It’s just overrated.” The beast within stirred. This woman had no idea the invitation she just extended to me. We continued moving with the music, and I gripped her soft, warm body tightly against mine. “What if I told you I can make you scream with multiple orgasms?” I whispered against her neck, licking the warm pulse under her skin. I felt the rush of heat as she physically responded to my words. “You’re cocky.” She could barely breathe in my arms. “It’s the truth, and my promise to you. When, not if, but when you give your body to me, you’ll be on another plane of ecstasy.” My lips trailed against her warm skin. The deception I fed her was eating at me; it was far more difficult to feed her these empty lies than it had been to anyone else in the past. Perhaps it was because I did want her body, because I truly did want to spread her thighs and forget the world in her orgasms. I wanted to swear off the vow and all the binding chains that kept me from ever truly having this gorgeous woman. My own reaction to Lia was disturbing. I knew what I should do, versus what I wanted. I couldn’t even bring myself to think about what I should have done hours ago. She’s the descendant of my enemies, and yet I wanted her- body and soul. After decades of boredom, I welcomed this conquest, whether or not the consequences would swallow me up. As the hunger became intolerable, I decided to take her home before I regretted my impulses. I meant to feed earlier that evening, before I got caught up in the discovery of a hidden Cormac descendant. Before I became captivated with Aurelia Galligan. I managed to bring her home, and I could see the confusion on her face when I walked her to the front porch stiffly, without so much as a kiss. I knew if I kissed her in this moment, I’d lose all control. I’d destroy her permanently. As she unlocked her front door and turned to step foot inside, I faltered. “Aurelia,” I simply stated, and she turned to face me. I noted the hurt and confusion on her face because I’d been so stiff and formal during the drive home, after the intimate few hours of dancing we shared at my club. “Yes?” She asked with some hints of hope shining in her hazel eyes. “May I call on you?” The expression she cast me was a funny one, and then she giggled.

“Why, Mr. Devereux, you may call me whatever you like,” she teased with a coy answer. I could only smile. This evening was the first of many smiles I’d genuinely had, in a very long time. I had Aurelia to thank for that. “I am asking if I may see you again. I’d like to court you.” She lifted a single eyebrow, but the playful smile didn’t leave her lips. “Is that what they call it in England?” “Yes,” I lied. I hadn’t been interested in such notions in two centuries. I’d been reduced to out-dated terms. Lia only beamed. “I’d like that very much, Julian.” Her eyes shone under the porch light as she spoke. “Thank you for respecting my wishes this evening.” Her words squeezed my heart, creating unspeakable conflict within. If she only knew… Instead, I simply smiled and kissed her hand. “You should not even have to thank me for such a thing, Aurelia-” “Lia.” She gave another sweet, playful smile. Her brightness was infectious, and I couldn’t help but smile again. “Lia,” I corrected myself. “Good night. I trust you will sleep well.” She snorted a giggle, which I found oddly endearing, and then she slipped into her house. My knuckles knotted white as I gripped the steering wheel and backed out of the driveway. The tires screeched as I willed myself to hurry away from the property before I changed my mind and knocked on her door. The scent of her blood, mixed with the knowledge of her birthmark was enough to tear me apart with bloodlust. Lia’s smile was the only barrier that stopped the train of dark, sinister thoughts I had for her. It was a powerful tool and one I could not take lightly. Next time I saw her, I would be stronger. I wouldn’t pay attention to her radiant, beaming face. I’d take care of the situation, give her a painless death, and then bury her body. During the drive home, I had my entire plan mapped out. I’d made a vow, and I had every intention of keeping it. I was confident in the strategy I’d planned. As I prepared to turn in for the morning, Nolan’s name lit up my phone. Nolan: Is it done? I simply thumbed an answer back. Julian: Soon.



JULIAN REMAINED THE FOCUS OF my every thought. He was like a drug that coursed through my veins. I was addicted and there was no amount of intervention that could save me. As I slept, my dreams of him were erotic in nature, but were never the same. I had no idea my mind could be so filthy until I began dreaming about giving myself to him in the most sexual and deviant ways imaginable. I’d wake in a sweaty, soaked mess with my hand in my panties. A cold shower only took the edge off, but the mere thought of his seductive whispers, or the caress of his hand across my skin sent my heart skipping. My skin would immediately heat up. Three days passed since I’d met Julian, since we danced and he promised I’d be screaming his name in orgasm. I hadn’t given up the goods that night, and I was starting to wonder if Bex was right about the rumors. He collects more women than he collects art. The reminder floated around in my mind. Anne argued that three days was nothing. I wasn’t used to dating guys that I didn’t see on a daily basis. I went on a few dates in high school, with a boy whom I shared four classes with every semester. In college, I saw Ricky, my ex-boyfriend, every day at some point, even if it was just a walk across campus. I’ve never had to rely on a man’s phone call, and it bugged the hell out of me, especially when I realized that I’d given Julian my phone number, but I never got his. Was I that drunk on wine and champagne Saturday night? I’d been so consumed with thoughts of Julian that I nearly forgot about the contents of the small closet in the basement. I was still curious about the news articles Felix pinned to the interior of the door. In an effort to get Julian out of my head, I made a trip to our local library and checked out about twenty pounds worth of library books. I poured over them, wanting to satiate my own curiosity, but various myths and legends were different. There wasn’t any specific work that proved whether vampires actually existed. The night was calm and stars glittered the sky as I sat on the old porch swing. Bex and Anne were both out, and I had the house to myself. Thanks to the overabundance of unscented insect repellant, the mosquitoes were leaving me alone as I lounged on the swing and looked through an old “ANCIENT MYTHS and CREATURES” textbook. A warm breeze drifted past, pushing the skirt of my yellow sundress up my thigh and just when I sat up to smooth the fabric down my leg, I caught the sight of a very expensive pair of Italian leather shoes. My eyes trailed upwards, to a pair of perfectly tailored black slacks and a sizable… My heart skipped a beat and I jumped, dropping the text book onto the old, weathered wood of the porch. I wasn’t just startled; I’d nearly jumped out of my own skin. There stood Julian, looking like the perfect advertisement for a sex god. He stood tall over me, as I sat on the swing trying to process how in the hell he’d managed to approach the front steps without me

seeing or hearing him. Everything about him was crisp and immaculate and his warm, masculine scent was so sensual and inviting. “Julian!” I sat on the cushions of the swing, clutching my chest, desperately trying to calm my heart. “How did you get here?” I asked, unable to comprehend how and why I didn’t see or hear him approach. “I drove,” he gave a smile that seared my insides. “I thought I might surprise you.” Indeed he did surprise me. I was actually left stunned and speechless. “Oh you surprised me, alright.” I sat up straighter, unable to hide my huge beaming grin. In his hand, he held a beautiful bouquet of brightly colored gerber daisies. My eyes were round as he handed them to me. “Oh my. These are beautiful. Thank you.” I took the flowers and immediately lifted them to my nose. My heart fluttered violently in my chest as he watched me appreciate the unexpected gift. He didn’t seem radiantly happy though, and I figured that perhaps he was concerned that I’d reject the gift. Then he surprised me again when he held out a box of Swarovski Studded chocolates. I hadn’t even known these even existed, and I couldn’t imagine how expensive they could have been. “Oh my God,” I breathed as he handed me the box. One hand held the daisy bouquet while the other held the luxurious box of chocolates. Julian shoved his hands in the pockets of his pants, a small sign that he wasn’t quite sure if he’d done well. “Julian, this is… I’m blown away.” I could not form adequate words. If we hadn’t even gone on an official date yet, what would Valentine’s Day be like? “I’ve been out of the dating pool a while. It’s all quite complicated these days,” he murmured. “Women like flowers. But I’m informed they also enjoy chocolate. I could not decide, so I brought you both.” “You didn’t have to bring me anything at all,” I answered breathlessly. I studied the chocolates, and then looked up at his handsome face. He examined me keenly. “Can I eat these? Or are they for decoration?” I asked as I held up the richly designed box of chocolates. Julian let out a loud, hearty laugh. “You may eat them. You entertain me a great deal, Aurelia.” His laugh caused me to laugh, and then he held out his hand to me. “Come. I have something I would like to show you.” He paused when his eyes landed on the book that had fallen at my feet. He stared at the cover intently, and then looked at me with a grin. “Hobby?” he inquired. “It interests me,” I smiled as he picked the book up and flipped through the pages with interest. “What myths interest you in particular?” he asked as he skimmed the pages. “Vampires.” His lips quirked upwards in a stiff smirk. “Any reason why?” “Do I need a reason why?” I asked. His eyes pinned me, but he only smiled. “I figured you might say Bram Stoker or Anne Rice.” “I wasn’t allowed to watch or read those stories while I was growing up. I’m satisfying my curiosity for the first time,” I answered as he set the book on the swing and held his arm to me like a gentleman. “Why is that?” he asked as he led me off the porch. He looked at me with a very fixed stare. “Grams was worried I would get nightmares. I was more sensitive when I was little.” I looked at him as he opened the passenger side door for me. “Are you interested in the old lore?” I asked. “You could say I am.” His eyes glimmered. He gave me a wink. “Watch your head,” he warned as I

ducked into the creamy leather seat. I never paid much attention to fancy, expensive cars - probably because I knew I’d never be able to afford one of my own, but this car screamed extravagant, from the smooth leather interior, to the pretty sound system. I was in overload. I’d never been given such nice gifts from a man before; Ricky had been too selfish, and too absorbed in sneaking around behind my back to ever do anything remotely close to flowers and chocolate. I held the gifts close to my chest as I waited for Julian to round the car. He sat in the driver’s seat and charmed me with another panty-melting grin. “What about vampires interests you?” “Everything,” he answered as the engine quietly roared to life. “Are you ready for your surprise?” Another surprise? I was beaming from the inside out. Just having an evening out with the man I couldn’t stop thinking about for the past few days was enough to make me smile. He went above and beyond with the chocolates, flowers and mystery surprise. “Goodness me, what is it now?” I teased. “You’ll see,” he grinned, then gestured to my seatbelt. “Buckle up.” Once he was settled in the driver’s seat, he backed out of the driveway. I noted how tightly wound his fists were on the steering wheel. “Thank you so much, by the way. For the gifts. Nobody has ever given me flowers or chocolate before. You’re so incredibly sweet.” “It is nothing.” he answered, suddenly very stiff. His eyes focused on the dark road as the car maneuvered through the countryside. “I understand that women enjoy those gifts.” I wasn’t sure what to make of that, or his sudden shift in behavior. He reminded me of a nice warm bath that suddenly turned ice cold. “Well, your company would have been just as nice. I’m really glad you showed up tonight, but for future reference, you don’t need to give me presents like that all the time. But they are nice.” I lifted the flowers to my nose again and enjoyed the floral scent. Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Julian swallow hard and he failed at forcing a smile. His eyes remained on the road. He’s obviously trying too hard to impress me, but why? I looked out the window as the car passed the rolling hills and mountains. I loved nights like these in North Carolina, when the stars were brilliant in the sky and everything felt so peaceful and majestic. Inside the car the air was intense, and I couldn’t help but glance at Julian. He remained stiff and rigid at the wheel. “Are you okay?” I had to ask. Was he having second thoughts about this impromptu date? “I’m fine.” He passed me a fleeting grin. He eventually pulled the car to a stop at the bank of a shimmering lake, and he was at the passenger’s side before I even realized he’d stepped out of the car. “I’m starting to think you might be the real Clark Kent,” I teased as he took my hand and helped me out of the car. “Who?” “Clark Kent!” I exclaimed. “Superman! I used to steal my brother’s comic books and read them under my Grams’ bed.” How does this man not know who Clark Kent is? “Comic book stuff?” He grinned. “I’m not Superman.” “I know. I was just kidding.” We exchanged smiles as he led me to a large gate that blocked out trespassers. It was after hours, so the lake was closed for the day. There was a large padlock that kept unwelcomed visitors from entering. “Julian, I don’t think this is going to work.” “Nonsense,” he argued with a grin as he took the padlock in his hands and removed it, along with the

chain, from the gate. “It was already broken. It only appears locked to keep everyone else out.” He winked and then I gave a yelp when he unexpectedly scooped me into his arms and carried me onto the sandy beach of the lake. The moonlight shimmered over the water and everything appeared mystical and quiet as he carried me across the sand. I breathed in deeply as he held me. My face was nestled against his shoulder and smelled so clean, mixed with the crisp scent of cologne that was sweet and spicy, warm and sensual. It made my mouth water, as though he’d been wearing an aphrodisiac of some sort. He carried me as though I weighed absolutely nothing, and I had no idea what he had planned, but I was ready to spread my legs for him if he requested it. He stopped suddenly, after walking several yards across the sand, and I followed his gaze as he set me on my feet. A quilt lay spread across the ground with glowing flameless candles spread at the four corners of the blanket. Centered on the blanket was a chilled box of chocolate covered strawberries and a bottle of champagne. “Mercy me,” I breathed, again blown away. Should I be worried that he’s being too good to be true? Am I dreaming? Julian wrapped his arms around me from behind. His lips brushed against the skin of my neck, and I heard him inhale deeply. My heart fluttered rampantly, but I wasn’t alarmed. I was enamored, and so incredibly turned on. “Do you like it?” His voice was barely above a whisper as I felt his breath against my ear. “Yes… it’s- you… “ I was stammering, left without the ability to form complete sentences as I absorbed all of this. He gave a low chuckle and turned me slowly to face him. His pale blue eyes bore through me, holding my gaze. “You’re very special, Aurelia. Lia. You deserve so much more than this.” “I think you’ve done more than enough. You don’t have to work so hard to impress me,” I smiled. “Yes I do.” He answered. “You deserve the best of everything.” He tore his gaze from mine and his brows creased as his jaw set grimly. I didn’t understand these sudden, fluctuating mood swings. One minute he was charming and happy. The next minute, he was rigid and seemed to be conflicted. “Hey,” I said softly as I caressed the side of his face. “I love all of it but you don’t have to go through so much trouble. I just want to spend time with you and get to know you better.” He looked down at me, his expression softening as he cupped my small hands in his large ones. “You’re very special, Lia,” he repeated. No man had ever said this to me before, and when he said it, I truly believed he sincerely meant it. My heart melted, and I was done waiting for him to make the first move. He’d already done enough this evening. Without warning, I gripped the collar of his silk dress shirt and pulled him to my level. His lips were perfect, full, and fit beautifully against mine. It was like his mouth was designed to fit me, as though he’d been made for me. His lips brushed against my own, ever so softly at first; he seemed hesitant, but only for the first few seconds. Then, like a carnal beast, he took my mouth and ravaged my tongue. The breath was sucked from my lungs as his hands gripped my hips, raking roughly up my sides. Fingers dug into the skin of my back, and a fist knotted mercilessly in my hair. His fierce, unspoken actions didn’t scare me; it only made me crave more. But I didn’t stop to question what kind of lady I was. I could only focus on the deep, sensual kisses as our tongues entwined. Suddenly, something sharp scraped against my tongue and he pulled back and turned away. The light metallic tang of blood was on the tip of my tongue. “I’m sorry. I got too carried away. That’s hardly the way to treat a lady,” he apologized with remorse

and conflict in his voice. “I am just as much to blame,” I responded, profoundly confused by his behavior. The rumors said he was quite the womanizer, and yet he acted like he was stuck in another era. His back remained turned to me as he covered his face with his hands. “We can take things slowly,” I suggested. “We both got carried away.” “Agreed. I beg your pardon. A speck of sand got into my eye.” His voice was gruff as he spoke. “Blink a lot. That will help,” I suggested. “Have some champagne,” was all he said. I still felt the tingles all over my lips. My mouth felt bruised from the searing kiss, and I craved more from him. I appreciated that he was trying to respect me and keep his urges in check, but he didn’t have to treat me like a fragile object. He took one deep inhale, and then breathed out deeply and turned to face me. He retrieved the chilled bottle of champagne and a glass from the blanket and filled it halfway with the bubbling liquid. It was endearing, and my heart fluttered when his eyes pierced me again. He handed me the glass with the ever present grin on his chiseled, handsome face. I sipped, hoping it would help relax my nerves, help settle the burning need I had for this man. I’d never in my life responded to any man the way I did with Julian Devereux. Deep down inside, something within me whispered that this wasn’t good. Grams’ voice poked at my conscience, telling me he was too good to be true. I suppressed the voice of reason, because I was thoroughly captivated with Julian. I sat on the blanket and looked in the box of chocolate strawberries. “You’re too good to me.” I beamed up at him as I picked up the succulent fruit and wrapped my lips around the luscious end, sucking the chocolate off. My eyes remained locked with his, and his gaze smoldered as he stared down at me with heated need and lust. There was no denying what he was thinking, exactly what I wanted him to think. I patted the spot beside me and with slight hesitation, he sat beside me. His long legs stretched out and with the moonlight reflected on him, I could see how the contours of his perfect muscles flexed beneath his silk shirt. For the briefest moment, I imagined throwing him back and crawling on top of him. His gaze ignited me, fueling the fire I had for him even more. I reached into the box and pulled out another strawberry and held it up for him. “Have one.” I smiled. He shook his head. “I don’t quite care for them. I got them for you to enjoy.” I took another healthy sip of champagne. “Please don’t tell me you got this entire bottle of champagne for me as well. Otherwise, I’ll have to question your motives.” He gave me a wry grin. “And what would you say if my motives were questionable and dishonorable?” I sucked on the tip of the fresh strawberry and noted how his eyes darted to my mouth, studying it with such hunger. He watched me swallow and lick my lips. Then without a warning, he threw me on my back and his lips were on mine again. “Your lips are the sweetest I’ve ever had,” he whispered mid-kiss and before I could respond, he was on my mouth again. He lapped at my tongue and pulled my bottom lip between his teeth. The heat and passion crackled between us, and I was soaked for him. His body was hard, pressing me firmly against the blanket as our lips remained locked. My hands roamed freely, exploring the definition of the muscles in his arms and back. There was nothing small about this man, including the long, hard erection that pressed unapologetically against my pubic bone. It hurt, but I welcomed it and spread my thighs for him in a silent invitation. He let out a low growl as he moved his mouth from my lips to my

neck, trailing rich, lavish kisses along my nape. His mouth lingered there, unmoving and then his tongue lapped along my neck and I let out a shuddering breath. He was intoxicating. Captivating… but was I ready to give everything to him so soon? I let out a deep breath. “Julian, I really like you.” I spoke softly, hating myself for ruining this blazing moment. “I don’t want to lose control with you.” His mouth left my neck, and he slowly lifted himself up. He stared down at me, clearly perplexed. “I was just thinking the same thing,” he finally commented. It was thrilling, but it also scared me how quickly we were moving. We became consumed in one another so easily. I couldn’t allow myself to be left with another shattered heart. “I don’t know what your intentions are for tonight…” I needed to calm my own need for him and find out what his expectations were for our date. He was very quiet when I said this, not giving me eye contact. Instead he stared out at the illuminated water for several long moments. “I really, really like you.” I placed my hand on his arm. “My response to you scares me, because I don’t want you to get the wrong idea about me.” The fiery connection I felt with him was terrifying. I didn’t know how to explain it. Hell, I didn’t even know such a deep, intense chemistry could exist between two people. I had no idea if he felt the same way or if he was simply looking for a good fuck on the beach. We’d barely spoken since we arrived. Our actions were completely driven by our lust for one another. He finally turned and met my eyes with a pointed stare. “What do you want from me?” “I want to get to know you. I want to know the real Julian Devereux.” His expression was a deep frown and his brow furrowed. “There is nothing worth knowing about me.” “Well, I don’t even know how old you are. At least tell me your birthday, so I know when to surprise you.” I had to say that much, despite the pained look on his face. Modesty was not one of his virtues, so I knew he wasn’t being humble. The look on his face troubled me, so I cupped his cheek with the palm of my hand. “I’m going to guess you’re in your late twenties or early thirties.” I gave a teasing smile to lighten the moment. He turned to me with a dark glint in his eyes. “You’re correct. Thirty-one to be exact.” “There now, that wasn’t so hard,” I replied, wrapping my arms around his neck. He looked at me for a long moment and he seemed contemplative, but he only smiled, and I wished I knew what he was thinking.

South Carolina, 1770

SHE WAS EXQUISITE, LIKE A rare gem that had been unexpectedly discovered during an expedition in an unknown land. Her dress was a light blue silk and matched the color of her eyes. I took her gloved hand in mine and guided her through the others dancing at the Cotillion ball. We turned in practiced fashion and faced one another. All I could focus on during the dance was her entrancing blue eyes. Although I’d only been in the colonies for six months as a Colonel, I already knew she was the one, and I was intent on making a marriage proposal. When the last of our dances ended, I guided her away from the floor, determined to speak with her. Another gentleman instead asked her for a dance. The lad was a colonist just as she was, and I felt a flash of jealousy flare up within as he walked away with her. As the harpsichord began, initiating the next dance, another officer of the crown stood beside me and watched the display. “What is this one’s name? I cannot keep record of their names- Julia, Mary, Edna?” His tone was playful as his expression as he listed the last three women I had shown interest in, but could not commit entirely. “Christine,” I answered. “I believe I will have words with her father.” Across the floor, her cheeks blushed as I caught her eye and she grazed her teeth against her lower lip as she humored her dance partner. “Ah, yes. I remember now. Christine Jensen. She is very pretty and seems accomplished in all things,” he spoke as we both watched her on the dance floor. “What would your family say if you brought a rebel colonist back home to England?” There was nothing but concern expressed on his face. The last thing I wanted was to hear his opinion on the matter. “She comes from a solid family, who are as devoted to our King as you and I.” “In outward appearances, that may be true,” he answered, smoothing the uniform of a Lieutenant. “But there is something about her that does not sit right.” He turned my head toward her father and mother, who were silently watching me from the adjacent wall. “Note how they watch you. There are no blushing smiles or hopeful stars in their eyes.” He was speaking the truth, but I didn’t want to see it. “As your dearest friend since birth, it’s my obligation to tell you when your judgement is off, and she is not your match, Julian.” “If I wanted your opinion, Nolan, I would have asked for it,” I answered my closest friend, as my

eyes remained locked on Christine. “There is no affection in her eyes, and no woman radiates that much perfection without having a deep, dark secret tucked away,” Nolan chided. “I dare say your father was right. You do read too many stories.” I gave my final comment before Christine approached her parents. Her mother passed me a fleeting glance, and I watched her quietly plead with them before she was escorted away from the party, toward the front door. She glanced at me over one shoulder with an apologetic frown. “I say this only with your best interests at heart, Julian.” Nolan said, but I had already removed myself, intent on speaking with Christine before her carriage took her home. The room was warm from the bodies and smelled of sweat and perfume. The punch was nearly empty, meaning most of the attendees were drunk and ready to retire for the night. By the time I stepped into the cool night air, the carriage was pulling away from the estate with Christine inside. The air was fresh and crisp and felt much better than the heady scent of bodies and strong perfume. It would be tactless to follow her in my own carriage, although I very much wanted to do so. Instead, I took a walk about the garden and contemplated what I should say to her father. I was heir to a grand manor just outside of Bath, as I was the oldest of four and the only son. There is no reason in the world why any family would deny the opportunity to marry into one such as mine. Unless those reasons come down to religion or politics, I heard Nolan’s voice intrude my thoughts and I merely shook my head. I have always loved him like a brother, but he often had a way of making me second guess myself. I continued walking, pondering my own judgment. It was black in this section of the garden; I’d wandered so far, that I could no longer hear the distant voices or laughter of other attendees, and no lights extended this far. The night air enveloped me, but as I realized how far I’d wandered aimlessly, and how empty and black it was in this enclosed section of the property, I felt the eerie sense that I was not alone. The presence grew stronger and stronger still as I looked around, but there was nothing to be seen with the naked human eye. “Who goes there?” I called out, knowing full well I was not alone. “I demand you show yourself immediately!” Still, nobody spoke, but the sensation did not dissipate and it chilled my bones. The hairs on my arms stood on end and fear gripped me just as it had on the battlefield several times before. Yet this was a different kind of fear. This was a superstitious fear that gripped me, a sweat that I had never experienced before, because I had always been too overwhelmed with family honour, duty to my king and my father’s wishes, too busy wrapped in the thighs of women from the local taverns to have such frivolous thoughts. My heart still raced, even as I made my way to return to the party, back to Nolan, who was probably looking for me. Too much punch, I told myself, but it did not ease my discomfort. The ominous presence was still terrifying, and I felt it from all angles. It was as I passed the pond with the small footbridge, that the terrifying presence made itself known. The pain was unexpected and was nearly paralysing as my body tried to register what was happening. A man cloaked in shadows had attacked me from behind. Teeth sank into the side of my neck, and the loss of blood was too rapid for me to put up a struggle. As the blurred image of a man’s face came into sight, the darkness consumed me.

Whether it was hours or days that had passed, I could not be sure. When I arose, my head swam with blurred, abstract images and the lines between reality and dreams could not be deciphered. All I knew was that I had awoken in a strange bed, with a blood-stained pillow and bed linens, yet no wounds to show for it. My hand went to my neck, where I had dreamt I was attacked, but the skin was completely smooth and unblemished. “Aha, he wakes,” a man, large in stature, entered the lonely room and examined me closely. His golden hair fell at shoulder length and there was a darkness surrounding him, a perfect facade he kept with him even as he approached my bedside. I was a graduate of the academy and was not brought up to feel so vulnerable. Not only was I exposed but I was mortified and confused. “Who are you? Where am I?” I demanded, but the tone didn’t come out as harsh as I intended. “You are in my home, but do not worry. I will let no harm come to you.” He spoke in a tender voice as though his vague explanation would put my mind at ease. Again, I felt for the wounds which I was nearly certain had been on my neck. “You will not find any scar,” the stranger spoke. “I fed you my blood while you slept and it now flows freely in your veins. My immortal blood mixed with your mortal blood.” I could not quite process what the man was saying. I only knew that he was demented, and I was certain that my fellow officers would be searching for me. “I must get back to my men,” I responded as I staggered from the mattress. My only motive at this moment was not to anger the lunatic, but to safely return to my station and let the officials handle his arrest. “My blood is still fresh in your system. You have not gained all your strength yet,” the man replied, but I refused to listen. My wounds had healed, but my muscles and ligaments were still weak and felt like melted butter as I stood. “Everything will make sense in the morning, my son,” he spoke as he took a firm hold on me. “Rest assured that no harm will come to you after this. In the meantime, he is coming after us and you will surely be his first target.” “I beg your pardon, sir?” The madness was at a high point and I could no longer comprehend the ludicrous statement this deranged stranger made. “Forgive me.” With fluid movements more rapid than my human eye could process, I heard the pop and crack of bones just as I slipped into darkness once again. When I awoke again, there was darkness all around. It was night and everything pierced my ears, the sounds of lively fiddle music mixed with nocturnal creatures digging for scraps in the alley just below the window. The sounds and smells were overwhelming, more than I knew how to handle. My senses were on fire, so alive and keen. The distant sounds of muskets and cannons echoed in my ears. The smoky smell, as light as it was, greeted my nostrils. Rum, sweat, cologne, and the sound of a child crying, all blasted my senses. The shouts of men on a battlefield some distance away finally pulled me from the sleep-like state. “My men!” I arose with a sudden panic. “Not so fast, my son.” The stranger lurked in the shadows of the dark room. “You no longer have

men or a rank within His Majesty’s army. May Colonel Julian Devereux rest in peace.” The news was like a punch to the gut. My uniform and weapons had been removed from my person while I was unconscious. “How long have I been gone?” I demanded. “Three days. We are no longer in South Carolina. We are just outside Boston.” Boston. I panicked over the loss of my station, my men, my dear friend- Nolan and my family. He then proceeded to tell me the dreadful truth: I’d been turned into a vampire. “Look all around you, my son-” “I am not your son,” I seethed. “But you are. You are my greatest, greatest grandson, and so on, and so forth.” He laughed as though the entire concept was a funny one. “How did you know where to find me? For what purpose do you want me? I command you to answer me.” I spoke with the authority of a Colonel. He only laughed. “Your authority has no claim over me, Julian. I am your maker, but you may call me “Grandfather” or “Gideon.” I am the root of your mortal family tree, in fact. I’ve always kept watch over my descendants, and it is your honor and loyalty that caught my special attention.” He circled around me as I remained seated on the wooden floor of a strange room. “You hold discipline, military training, and common sense- all qualities I find valuable in a vampire. That is why I chose you. I will teach you everything there is to know and perhaps you will help me in defeating the Cormacs.” He shook his head. “I am overwhelming you, forgive me.” He moved closer and examined me. An all-consuming fire had spread within, a hunger so raw and so deep, it made my insides burn and an overwhelming nausea would come and go as though I had been starved for weeks. “Perhaps you will feel better once you have fed?” the man spoke. “Yes, some bread and cheese will do justly,” I remarked, although the thought of such a meal brought about another round of burning nausea. “No, my son, what you need is the taste of human blood, warm from the vein.” I was repulsed, and wanted to object, to call him every name in the book- sick, demented, a monster. Yet the draw for blood was one I could not turn down, and so I let him take me downstairs to the main floor of the tavern where he had kept a room. Everything was solemn and quiet as those who nursed their ale were too transfixed on the battlefield. “I dare say we need some music to lighten the mood,” my maker exclaimed as everyone turned to look at him. Without an ounce of protest, they complied and the harpsichord and fiddle began to play. Merriment consumed the people, and the ale began flowing as though nobody gave a care in the world about the battle some distance away. He taught me to feed that night, on the neck of a tavern maiden, whom I had lured upstairs into the room. Below, the party continued and it did not take long for me to realise how much control he had over the minds of the people. “I will educate you on compulsion,” he said to me as I sucked on the woman’s neck. Her blood coursed through me, making me feel more alive than ever before. My senses were even more attuned as she lay limp and nearly lifeless in my arms. “All of these things I will show you, all in good time.” He spoke as he appreciated how willing I was to learn, but as I finished off the maiden, it became apparent that her blood was not enough to satiate my thirst. The hunger was still consuming, and I wanted more. Even after two more victims, the thirst was strong. “You will learn to control it, and it will become tolerable over time. It is much more of a struggle for the new vampires.”

Time passed quickly in the beginning. I was eager to learn and reveled in the new magnified sensations, the strength and power I possessed. I wanted to know everything, to taste all the beautiful people I passed on the streets at night. Then the novelty of it all began to wear off and after the weeks drifted into months, my mind began to dwell on my good friend, Nolan. I recalled all the trouble he had gotten us into while we were only boys. He must have been gutted when I was reported missing among the officers. I wanted to eavesdrop on the gossip, but we had never stayed in one town long enough for me to learn what had been determined about my missing status. I could not be considered a prisoner of war, as I had vanished after a cotillion. Perhaps it would be considered an unsolved mystery. They were quite common in my day. “Give it time,” Gideon attempted to console me. “In fifty years, this will all be over. You will be deemed deceased, no matter what they learn about you.” There was an underlying sinister delivery in the way he spoke. My thoughts were still on my family- a drunken father who still grieved over the loss of my mother, and three younger sisters: Caroline, Fanny and Evelyn. What was their reaction when reports returned home that I had been deemed missing? I imagined my youngest sister, Evie, with tears in her eyes at the news. She had always been the most fond of me, and I thought about the day she gripped the red and gold of my uniform, begging me not to leave. All these things swam around in my head, mixed with the bloodlust that never faded. The honor and loyalty I had felt toward my family was now mixed with guilt and pain as my list of victims grew and grew. This was never what I was intended to become. Even as I seduced and drank from maidens and loyal supporters of the crown, I could not turn off the memories of my dedication to king and country, to my duties as a son and brother. I thought about Christine, the beautiful radiance in her eyes, and my lost hopes with her. All these things flooded my mind incessantly, even when Gideon assured me those human emotions would fade with time. Yet, those “feelings of weakness” did not fade fast enough for Gideon’s liking. A part of me always remained human, as he disdainfully reminded me on occasion. I never forgot Evelyn or Nolan. Most of all, my love for Christine never abandoned me, not even when I became a vampire. Blood became my greatest thrill, my greatest pleasure, my greatest sin and my greatest obsession. Even as I took enjoyment in the victims I seduced and tasted, there was a weeping sadness that lingered in the depths of my heart. I knew that I would never again be able to care for my younger sister. I would never be there to keep Nolan out of trouble. I could never have Christine, or marry the love of my life and raise a family. I was a man conflicted, and I would remain that way for years to come.



AS WE STOOD ON THE sands of the lake, I looked into Lia’s eyes. They were so innocent and kind. Such light and warmth wasn’t something I’d experienced in a very long time. It didn’t help that I could smell the heady scent of her arousal. I knew exactly how badly her body needed mine. She needed to be claimed, fucked good and deep, marked as mine. But she wasn’t mine. She couldn’t ever be mine. The reminder gutted me, body and soul. The truth was that my intentions for the evening were far from honorable. They were downright evil. Seduction has coursed through my veins for over two hundred years and she made it so bloody simple. The very sight of me was alluring; everything about me was meant to entice her. The way I could stare into her eyes and make her do or say anything that pleased me- it was all part of the predatory nature of my species. I planned to lure her with romantic notions, and then painlessly take her life. It shouldn’t have been an issue. How many lives have I taken over the centuries without much thought or regard for them? Why should she be any different, especially given the fact that she is a Cormac? My resolve to end her life was set in stone, but when I gazed into her eyes, she sucked me in completely. Physically, I was much stronger than any human, but in her presence, I was weak. Aurelia Galligan held such power over me, it was both intoxicating and frustrating as hell. When our lips locked, nothing else in the world mattered. The vow I’d made half a century ago didn’t matter. My maker didn’t matter, nor did his coven. The universe only revolved around Aurelia- her scent, her body, her radiant smile and the way her nose scrunched every time she laughed. When her hands brushed against mine, she didn’t flinch from the cool touch of my skin. Her power over me was alarming, and the only way I knew how to respond to it was to embrace the carnal hunger that boiled up within me. And I did embrace the taste of her lips, but another realization struck me like a lightning bolt to the chest. A vampire’s companion is one of the most sacred treasures among my kind. Two soul mates are bonded throughout time and history, and if a vampire finds such a companion, their soulmate, they are most fortunate. Not all humans find their true soulmate, and it is even less common for vampires. I knew, as I sat on the blanket with Aurelia, that she was meant for me. My soulmate. The woman intended to be my companion throughout time and history. I cursed the thought silently and tried to push it from my mind by ravaging her mouth instead. I tried to convince myself to drain her painlessly, and then dispose of the body in the lake before the rest of my coven learned of her existence. The thought of ridding the world of this beautiful being left a grievous void within my chest. Never in my life had I ever felt such a deep, excruciating feeling- not even when I sat by Nolan’s bedside as he lay dying.

I cursed the fates for giving me Aurelia Galligan. Destiny is cruel, and I was convinced this was payment for the vow I’d sworn many years ago. Not only did I take the oath, but I was the one who prompted the rest of our coven to take the oath with me. We would ensure the entire Cormac bloodline was severed permanently. Of all the women I’d encountered in my two-hundred and seventy six years on this earth, fate decided I deserved a Cormac descendant. As I gazed into her eyes, so empathetic and lovely, I couldn’t complain or curse the fates for what they had given me. The magnetic pull I felt toward her, and the power she held over me was completely explained. I wouldn’t expect her to understand any of this without feeling alarmed. Once I succumbed to the knowledge that she was the other half of my soul, I stopped fighting the conflict that ate at me for the last four days. Once I tasted her lips, and absorbed the gaze of her gorgeous hazel eyes, my will broke, and I surrendered. That’s not to say the guilt didn’t gnaw at my heart. My reasons for bringing her to this lake, for enticing her with such romantic gifts, were wicked and I was undeserving of her trust. Perhaps someday when she knew me thoroughly and completely, I would confess my reasons for this first date. Now that I’d surrendered to the real reason I felt such an uncharacteristic draw to this human, I knew I’d never follow through with such a vile plan. My possessiveness over her, my need to protect her no longer battled with the knowledge that I must kill her in order to maintain the vow I’d made. Fuck the vow. As long as the remainder of the coven didn’t know about Aurelia’s blood, I could be safe to pursue her. I was certain that Nolan wouldn’t dare defy my wishes, not after what he’d done to the last woman I loved. No, he knew he was treading on dangerous territory when it came to the life of my soulmate. Still, I couldn’t allow myself to lose control with her. The scent of the blood coursing in her veins was strong and when we shared that first kiss, the beast within was begging to come out. My fangs extended against my will, and I nearly cut her. I’d managed to pull away before the taste of her blood caressed my tongue. I wasn’t ready to admit to her what I was, or what she was to me- both my enemy and my destined love for eternity. Even I still needed time to absorb this knowledge. I had pretended a speck of sand entered my eye, as I attempted to control myself and retract my fangs. I took air into my lungs, attempting the breathing exercises I learned over the years. I filled my lungs with air, and then expelled, which gave me just enough momentum to regain my control. Once I’d returned to her with a clearer head, I looked upon her as she sat on the blanket. The way she sucked on that strawberry caused the raging beast within to claw at the surface all over again. The insidious thoughts swept over me as I imagined her sucking my cock with just as much vigor. The glint in her beautiful eyes told me she knew exactly what she was doing. Oh yes indeed, she was created for me, and only me. May God have mercy on me, I’ll never have control with this woman. My instincts took over and I had her pinned on her back, devouring her mouth within an instant. Human food holds no taste, and yet the sweet taste of fruit and chocolate was rich on her lips as I savored her tongue and lost myself in the warmth of her mouth. I knew how soaked she was because the scent of her arousal was strong, and I found myself fighting to maintain control with her. She was mine. I knew that now, but there was still a great chance I could accidentally hurt her. As a human, I enjoyed rough sex. As a vampire, those urges were magnified tenfold. But all I could focus on was the way her warmth would tighten around me, the sweet taste of her pussy, the feel of her luscious breasts and finally… the taste of her blood. My cock was so hard, it ached with need for her as we continued ravaging one another, and it took more control than I knew I had to keep myself in check. I was left feeling empty, yet thankful, when she finally spoke. I couldn’t expect her to understand the relationship between a vampire and his bonded soulmate, but needed to know what she wanted from me.

Her answer melted the ice around my heart, and I was certain I’d even felt a palpitation within my chest cavity. The guilt for what I’d planned mixed even more strongly with my possessiveness for her and my need for her. “I want to get to know you. I want to know the real Julian Devereux.” She spoke those words, looking me directly in the eyes. There was such genuine sincerity on her beautiful face. I never imagined I’d ever feel warmth flood my insides again, but when she said those words, I felt a glow within my body. It was not something I was accustomed to, nor could I accurately describe it using words. I only knew this woman possessed such a strong hold over me, and I began to wonder who was the more powerful between us: me, a man who’d walked this earth as a vampire for over two hundred years, or this human woman who has only been alive for some twenty-something years. My feelings for her grew at an alarming rate, and the more time I spent with her, the more I wanted to know her as well. I wanted to know the one who was meant to be mine. She looked up at me as the light of the candles cast a glow on her face, making her look like an angel. I could only smile as I extended a hand to her. “Lia, will you have this dance with me?” I asked. I was met with a funny expression, and she let out a giggle as the blood went straight to her cheeks. She suddenly became bashful, and I found that to be another endearing quality about her. I took her hand before she could object and gently straightened her on her feet. “Wait, we need some music!” she exclaimed, and immediately grabbed her phone from the pocket of her dress. She set it to a Pandora station that played soft rock. And then slowly, with such sudden shyness, she took my hands and allowed me to guide her movements. “I didn’t do much dancing, not until I met you,” she spoke softly. I felt her heartbeat through her chest, and it seemed to send an electric current to my own. I reveled in the feeling, knowing that I was undeserving of such a blessing after all the sins I’d committed over the years. The top of her head rested against my shoulder as my hand wrapped around her waist, holding her closely to my body. I inhaled the sweet scent of her hair. A giggle suddenly escaped Lia, and her warm breath covered my chest. She’d relaxed, allowing her body to mold against mine. She felt this too, I was sure of it. I took her hand and spun her and she let out a louder giggle. The music continued playing, although I ignored whatever was playing. The only thing I could focus on was Aurelia and how my motives suddenly shifted. King Harvest suddenly began playing, and I recognized the lyrics as they were popular in the nineteen-seventies. This was followed by Redbone’s “Come and Get Your Love.” My sister used to play these songs on repeat until my ears bled. Lia broke away from me and began swaying her hips, a free spirit. “I love this song. It reminds me of the time I danced on the tables in my college dorm.” I lifted a single eyebrow. “A bit of a wild thing, are you?” I like wild. “Not exactly. I was drunk. It was the one and only time.” My smile was absolutely feral. I could feel it as I watched her hips sway and swivel. I imagined her moving those luscious hips on my cock. The song ended, and she just giggled, her cheeks flushed pink and she jumped on me. Arms wrapped around my neck, and I kissed her deeply. Her lips were hungry, taking my mouth in hers, sucking on my tongue, which only triggered the carnal desires I’d tried to suppress. I nibbled on her earlobe, tugging it between my teeth as my fingers curled against the soft skin of her neck. But happiness was only fleeting. Not far in the distance, I sensed the presence of another. From the thicket of trees several yards off, I spotted the glow of supernatural eyes on us. Lia’s human eyes wouldn’t spot them, but I knew they were there. Nolan and my little sister, Evie, watched with great disapproval.

They saw me as a traitor, forsaking the vow I’d promised them, the oath I prompted the others in our family to make. Now, they witnessed from the shadows as I danced with the enemy, as I kissed and caressed her. When I told Nolan I’d handle the situation, I did have every intention of destroying Lia. That was before I realized she was the other half of my soul. My mate, whether she knew it yet or not. She’d soon learn. But I’d soon have to make a sacrifice. A vampire’s vow is considered sacred, and to most vampires, humans are considered nothing more than food or pets. Seeing the angry looks from Nolan and Evie reminded me that I could tempt the flame for only so long before the fire would catch up with me and devour me. Once they’d vanished, I brought Lia home and waited for her to enter her house safely before I pulled out of the driveway. For the first few weeks, after that night, Nolan and Evie said nothing about my time with Lia, and so I continued to see her. Almost every night, I took her somewhere quiet and somewhat private- whether it was back to the lake or in a grove near the waterfalls in the mountains. But, it didn’t take long before she began to notice the pattern, and I saw the confusion and concern on her face. I deviously danced around answers to many of her questions as we talked, but the more I did that, the more she began to look at me suspiciously. The more time I began to spend with her, the more I began to love her and it was the most terrifying free fall I’d ever experienced, especially considering the circumstances. Our situation was precarious, and she knew nothing about it because I could not gather the courage to tell her. I always had an excuse, a reason why we couldn’t go to a restaurant or why we never ate dinner together, why we never went anywhere public. Work kept me busy, I’d already eaten (True, although it wasn’t the meal she’d have in mind.), or I was tired from a stressful day and just wanted to spend time with her. A month had passed, and as I leaned over to kiss her good night, she pulled away. “What’s wrong?” I asked. She was silent for a few moments. “Are you ashamed of me?” she finally asked with hurt in her voice. “Of course not. Why would you even ask such a thing?” Yet I knew very well why she’d ask such a thing. My avoidance of the truth was pushing her away. Chemistry be damned, I’d laid out a foundation of lies and deceit from day one. “We’re celebrating Anne’s birthday on Saturday. We’re going out to her favorite Italian restaurant, and Anne and Bex really want you to come. I want you to come. They wonder why you never come over.” “I’ve told you why-” She shook her head furiously and I saw the pain all over her face. Her hazel eyes glistened with tears. Dear God, please don’t do that in my presence… A few tears trickled down her face. I wasn’t accustomed to witnessing such strong emotions from this woman. I didn’t know what to do. I was tempted to compel her with another lie, but I promised myself after our first date, I would never force thoughts or actions into her mind. “There’s always a reason why we can’t just go to a movie or out to eat. Are you ashamed of me?” She looked at me warily. This time when she asked the question, she was much more terse. Her brows furrowed with skepticism. “No. It’s not that at all!” I could only object, without giving her the real reasons. Even after all these weeks, and even though our bond had grown strong, I couldn’t bring myself to confess the truth of my existence. Then I watched as the blood drained from her face. “Are you seeing someone else? Is that why you can only see me during certain hours, why you can’t be seen with me in public?”

I wanted to tell her she was being irrational, but from her perspective, it made perfect sense why that would be her first assumption. “No, Lia. You are the only woman for me.” If I told her the truth, I’d lose her forever. But, I could see I was already losing her. I saw that now. For the last two weeks, she’d been fishing for more from me, suggesting places we could go, new cuisine to try, and attempted more than once to invite me inside. “Julian, my last boyfriend cheated on me with his chem lab partner. That went on for four months before I had any idea it was happening. I’m not about to be that fool again.” Her tone was sharp and critical, and she looked at me with narrowed eyes. Another tear ran down her face. “You have to open up to me. I’ve told you everything about myself. I told you about my family. I told you about Grams and Gramps, Anne and Bex. I told you about Felix.” Her lower lip trembled. “Whenever I try to ask about you, your family, your hobbies. I hit a dead end with you. Sometimes, it’s like talking to a goddamned wall. I don’t know what else I can do. You won’t even let me see where you live.” I scrubbed my face, then raked a hand through my hair, desperately trying to come up with a good explanation, but I’d run out of excuses. I’d grown too accustomed to my own supernatural charms, but she bore holes through me with scrutiny and hurt on her face. I was at a loss. Lia only shook her head and then opened the car door. “Goodbye, Julian.” She brushed another stray tear from her face and slammed the car door. I watched her ascend the porch steps, knowing I could block the door if I really wanted. But what could I say? I’d played the theoretical scene out in my mind repeatedly over the last few weeks. In the scene, I’d confessed who I was, and how I fed. Each time, one of three results occurred: she’d become terrified beyond measure, my coven would find out, or the worst- she’d have to be killed. Possibly all three. In each of those scenarios, I’d lose her. I had continued to keep the secret, not knowing when I’d ever be able to make my confession. I watched her enter the house and close the door. Then the lights went out inside. I never wanted her to invite me inside. I didn’t trust myself with that level of discretion. As I sat in the car for the next several minutes, contemplating whether to run after her and pound on the door, I came to the most obvious conclusion: It wasn’t that I didn’t trust Lia. I just didn’t trust myself, and I knew no matter how long I continued to allow this relationship to go on, it was already doomed. Soulmates or not, we were star-crossed.



MY HEART STILL ACHED THE following night. It didn’t help that dreams of him came to me while I slept. I wanted him to come after me and offer an explanation, but he refused to talk to me. In the short weeks that followed the museum’s charity event, Julian and I had become inseparable. I think it even freaked Anne and Bex out because we spent every evening out, yet he never introduced himself properly or entered our house. Every night, he took me somewhere special, but quiet, which began to wear me down over time. I became sleep deprived, because the only time I could spend with him was when I should have been sleeping. In the beginning, it was thrilling and fun. He was sensual and made me wet simply from the caress of his voice or a single heated stare. After a while, it became obvious that he didn’t want to be seen with me in public. His kisses were unlike anything I’d ever experienced with another man. A simple stroke of his tongue left my entire body humming with desire and white-hot lust that traveled from my lips to my panties. But he never touched me beyond that, and it became nearly impossible to have a conversation with him. He seemed to always flip the topic back to me whenever I asked about his job, family or even his life goals. There was always a reason why he didn’t feel comfortable talking about himself and, in the beginning, I naively believed his excuses. When we reached our one month mark and still hadn’t gone to second base, I knew something was wrong. I should’ve liked that he respected me, but my gut told me something was off. I couldn’t progress in a relationship with someone who couldn’t talk to me about… anything. There were moments when he’d look at me like he wanted to eat me but wouldn’t even accept the invitation to come upstairs. It just didn’t make any sense, and the more time I spent with him, the more my mind played theories on a loop. I felt more and more hurt over time. “I can’t believe you broke up with Julian.” The next evening, Anne wouldn’t stop talking about Julian. It’s not that I wanted to break up with him, I just didn’t know what else to do after I hit a wall with him repeatedly. I loved my cousin, but sometimes she just didn’t know when to shut the hell up. Every time his name was mentioned, a needle drove into my heart. “No sex at all?” she continued incredulously as I drove her to work. “I honestly thought he’d be a dirty animal in the sheets.” Jesus. I didn’t need to think about him in bed. Again. Another needle jabbed my chest. My eyes nearly rolled to the back of my head, but my face flamed hot at the thought of Julian’s body against mine, taking whatever he wanted. Last night’s breakup with him played on repeat. I couldn’t understand why he felt the need to be so secretive.

All his excuses. The closed book that was Julian Devereux. Not one single kiss last night. My heart was throbbing. Rain drops began splattering against the windshield and the wipers squeaked as they cleared the water. I kept my eyes on the road, but I couldn’t stop the occasional flutter of my heartbeat. “A connection runs deeper than just sex. You need communication. Trust. And I hit a wall with Julian one too many times. I don’t understand that man.” “You definitely should have jumped his bones. Confess your sins. What were you really doing? God, his mouth. Does he kiss as good as his lips look?” “Anne, nothing happened. You’re annoying.” I swallowed hard, thinking about the confident, sinful promises he’d whisper in my ear sometimes. “Well, who was the other guy he was with at the museum? I really can’t decide who is better looking.” I vaguely remembered the man standing next to Julian in the gardens at the benefit. Leave it to Anne to remember that man. I couldn’t even remember his name. “That’s because you’re drawn to anything with a dick.” “That’s not true! Geez, that’s a bit harsh, Lia.” We’d stopped at a red light, so I cast her a dry look. “I’m not that far off.” “I can’t believe you’re really serious. Nothing happened?” “Nothing happened.” I set my jaw grimly, refusing to say anything more about the topic of Julian. I knew I had already started falling in love with him, and that part was alarming. It was much too soon, and I couldn’t give my heart to a man who refused to talk to me. I had no choice but to end it before I lost my heart completely. The light turned green, and Anne sighed. “We just moved back to town and we’re still getting settled, looking for jobs. We don’t need boy drama. You had plenty of that to last us all a lifetime in college.” I was talking a load of bullshit. All I could think about was the way Julian would feel against me. Naked, thrusting, powerful… She smacked my arm and yanked me from my naughty daydream. “Hey, I’m driving!” I managed a laugh and she giggled alongside me. “You had your fair share of good times, too,” she commented as I pulled into the parking lot of the Gentlemen’s Club. I’d been so lost in my filthy daydream about Julian that it took me a few seconds to piece together what Anne was referring to. Oh, she’s talking about our fun in college. “One boyfriend in college who cheated on me with a lab partner was more than enough for me,” I smirked. “The casual sex was nothing to write home about, either. Hence the reason why I say we don’t need any boy drama.” Anne gave another heavy sigh as I pulled to a stop in front of the door to the club. “I guess you’re right. Steve will give me a ride home later. Thanks, lil’ cuz.” “Behave,” I teased her as she climbed out of the car. “Me? Who are you talking to?” she joked as she closed the door. I watched her walk through the doors before I pulled away. The rain picked up more rapidly as I left the parking lot and was immediately greeted by a stop sign. Finding my way home from this side of town without Anne’s knowledge of traffic was enough to give me a panic attack. I’m good at a variety of things, but maps and directions are not my forte. There was construction work underway everywhere I went. I was overwhelmed and after getting my tank filled with gas, I was thrown off by a detour due to an accident. I was redirected to a side street. My GPS kept telling

me to go back the way I came from, and I was ready to throw it out the window. “Redirecting…” The device repeated for the tenth time. I glanced at the clock and saw that it was already eleven at night. “Deep breaths,” I told myself as I picked up my phone to call Bex. She’s the level headed one. My call went straight to her voicemail for the second time, and I chucked the cell phone onto the passenger seat. I squinted, trying to read street signs in the blurring mist of rain. My skin crawled as my car crept down a dark, narrow side street. A few street lamps were not working. I approached a traffic light that continuously blinked red. “Turn around when possible,” my GPS ridiculed me. “I can’t turn around!” I yelled, and threw my hands up in frustration. I continued down the street, hoping for a light at the end of the tunnel, but all I saw were bars on the shop windows and rundown buildings. “Turn around when possible,” the device continued, and that’s when my car began idling. Real panic began to set in as my Honda began sputtering and protesting. This baby got me from Raleigh to Asheville without any fuss, and now she decided to falter. In the dark, on a shady looking street, in the rain. Awesome. “Please, please, please,” I prayed as the engine finally died on me. I turned the key, and only heard the click of a dead engine. Stubbornly I continued, but my car wasn’t going anywhere, no matter how many times I tried to start the ignition. I let my forehead fall to the steering wheel, which mistakenly blew the horn. I jolted upright. I was already sleep deprived from my late nights out with Julian, and I was worried about my brother, especially after his last phone call. Then there were the few erotic dreams I’d had about Julian, too… For a few small seconds, I actually thought to call Julian, and immediately decided against it. Instead, I called Bex again, even though I knew she probably wouldn’t answer. “Bex, hi, it’s me. AGAIN. I just dropped Anne at work and there’s construction everywhere, and I don’t know my way around this part of the city. My car just died. Please call me!” I spoke hurriedly to her voicemail. I tried the ignition one last time, because I’m descended from a long line of stubborn Irish women, according to my grandmother. It was useless to keep trying the engine, so I knew I had to call a tow company. I’d never been able to see well in the dark, but I knew this section of the city was the last place I wanted to be stuck alone in my broken down car. Fortunately, my phone was fully charged, and I managed to call the tow company. They gave me a thirty minute wait time and instructed me to stay in the car with locked doors. Okay then. I waited for a few minutes, and watched my breath mix with condensation and fog up the glass. My head rested low against the cushion of the seat, and I closed my eyes as the humidity set in gradually. My thoughts drifted to better times when my Grams was still alive, before my brother vanished. Every year, Gram took us camping. She gave my brother an archery set for his birthday one year, and he was wildly intent on teaching me how to use it. A soft smile teased my lips as a stray tear trickled down my cheek at the memory of all those times I used to take for granted. My heart felt heavy because I missed both of them so much. Knock. Knock. My eyes fluttered open and my heart jumped wildly. I sat up quickly, wondering if it was the tow

service. Shit. That’s fast. I wiped a bit of condensation from the glass and found a girl about my age staring back at me. She smiled and clutched her hoodie tightly around her small, delicate face. Even through the condensation and droplets of water, her blue eyes were lovely and mesmerizing. I bit my lower lip, wondering who she was and what the hell she was doing out here in the black of night in this part of the city. Maybe her car broke down, too? She blinked profusely as the heavens opened and let down another torrent. “Do you have a phone?” she called loudly through the glass. “My car broke down just around the corner and my phone died!” Call it sweet southern hospitality, but I couldn’t let this nice looking young woman stand in the crazy rain storm. Also, she seemed vaguely familiar, but in my frazzled state I couldn’t place where I’d seen her face. I unlocked the doors so she could use my phone in the shelter of the car. “Sure thing, but the rain’ll kill it. You should get in-” My voice suddenly cracked when I looked up and two larger, hooded figures appeared from thin air. The girl was gone. It was as though I had imagined her, and before I could press the button to lock my car, they’d opened the driver’s side door. The speed was beyond anything I could comprehend. The seat belt was removed from my body, and I was yanked from the car. I could barely see through the water, which poured from the sky, soaking me through completely. Despite my slick, wet skin, one of the hooded figures managed to lift me by my throat. “It is true then.” The other cloaked individual spoke in a monotonous tone. “I want to see her mark.” The one whose grasp ensnared my throat spoke in an accent I couldn’t quite place. It was Eastern European, but my oxygen supply was diminishing, and I couldn’t focus on anything except his death grip. I gasped and struggled for breath, choking as the grip held my feet off the ground. I clawed at his arms, and he didn’t even flinch as my nails dug into the skin of his hand. For that fleeting second, I stared into a pair of eyes, dark as night. It contrasted with traces of porcelain skin which was shadowed by the ebony cloak. This was the cliche scene in a horror film. Those eyes pierced my soul. “He instructed that she is not to be harmed, not yet.” The voice faded as my head clouded over. I began to see stars before my vision blurred, and then everything faded to black.



THE POINTED STAKE IN MY hands was old and rustic. The old blood of those I’d slain in the past still stained the tip, which was now splintered. The tip held the etched symbol of a Celtic cross and belonged to the last known Cormac hunter- a man who went after my little sister, Evie. He had her cornered, ready to end her, until I ripped his heart out. The phone was in my hand, ready to dial Aurelia. The vow I’d made long ago haunted me still, and she continued to have as much power over me as I had over her. I could dazzle her with mind tricks that made her do whatever I wanted, but in her presence, my own judgement was just as fogged. With the blood-stained stake in one hand, I had my cell phone with her number displayed in the other. Two choices were physically within my grasp. Even if I continued to court her, how does one do that? I hadn’t genuinely courted a woman in two centuries. The solemn vow I made in front of the whole coven, including Gideon, rang loud and clear in my mind. I was fueled by rage and my need for revenge at the time. We went through villages and killed every Cormac we found. We didn’t stop to care whether or not they were innocent. Every one of them was deemed a threat, because of their zealous beliefs and the way they trained their children to use weapons of wood from the second they were old enough to hold one. Now the past has come back to haunt me in the form of a beautiful woman with large hazel eyes and rich black curls. She’s taken over my mind, and the power she has over me is terrifying. She didn’t seem to have any idea about the origin of her birthmark. For the past month, I fed my need for her. I deliberately tormented myself by seeing her nearly every night. I hadn’t been able to get her off my mind, and I couldn’t entirely blame it on the mark on her shoulder. I felt drawn to her and when her skin brushed against mine, something stirred within me. It was disturbing, conflicting, and I’d struggled internally ever since. I faltered in calling her; I couldn’t continue to date her. How can I take her to a nice dinner when the only course I wanted was in her veins? She wanted- no, she deserved more than I could ever provide for her. No, I had to forget her and somehow convince Nolan that I’d handled the situation. He was my main concern, because Nolan will do whatever he wishes. He had his own string of puppets he’d created over time, his own progeny to do his bidding. There was no stopping him, if he truly felt she was a threat. I placed the wooden stake back on the mantle where it had been mounted and displayed as a prize. Everything we thought and believed for the last fifty years had been false. I cast a glance toward the large bookshelf that hid the lower rooms where Gideon slept. Sometimes I regretted that he’d left me in charge while he rested. If he was still awake, there would be no situation with Lia because he’d have taken care of it before it got to this point. I had to speak to Nolan. I still struggled with the need to hunt her, but the stronger urge to keep her protected and unknown consumed me. How many other hunters have risen up while we remained

blissfully ignorant? Who are her family? How many blood relatives have we missed over the years? Her bright hazel eyes flashed across my mind, and the amusing way she’d fussed over the mosquitos who wanted her sweet blood as much as I did. She had no idea that those insects were the least of her worries. The soft melody of Chopin echoed from the meeting room down the hall, and I smiled as I knew my sister was in one of her vibrant moods this evening. From a distance, I could hear that there was quite a gathering. I burst through the intricate doors to see what was going on. I hadn’t summoned a meeting. Instead, I found the coven gathered in the room, looking to me expectantly. They bowed their respects as I entered and I was about to question the meaning of this gathering, and then my eyes fell on Evie sitting at the piano with Nolan. The drained body of a corpse lay face down on the piano keys as Evie giggled at Nolan’s antics. They played the vibrant piece until the limp body fell off the piano stool and my sister spotted me. “Julian!” She beamed radiantly, still holding the same innocent beauty she’s possessed since the day she was turned. She bit her lower lip as her strawberry blonde curls bounced, and her blue eyes sparkled. Beside her, my old comrade continued playing the keys as though I wasn’t present in the room. His younger brother, Jesse, stood by the wall quietly. His eyes remained on my sister, as they have for over two hundred years. The young man was no more than twenty when he was turned, and he was Nolan’s opposite in almost every way, but my friend was quite protective over his only brother. “What is the meaning of this?” I growled. The music fell silent, and Nolan glanced up with a grin. “I was just showing little Evie a new melody to add to her forte.” “He brought me new sheet music!” Evie smiled. “You are the worst influence on her!” I hissed to Nolan. Jesse remained silent, watching Evie at the piano. “Teaching her new music is hardly a bad influence.” He slapped my shoulder. “Besides, I orchestrated a surprise for you, dear friend.” “You don’t orchestrate surprises unless it ends in someone dying.” “That’s all part of my charms- the charms you blessed me with, hmm?” Nolan remarked with another grin. Then he snapped his fingers and his puppets by the door left the room. He gripped Jesse’s shoulder, and the quiet lad gave me a polite nod. “I brought Jesse to see your sister. It’s been awhile since they played a duet.” “What are you up to?” I asked, trying to control myself in front of the coven. “Relax. I brought you a gift. Consider it a peace offering.” He spoke as his personal entourage returned with a woman who vainly kicked and struggled against their strength. Her wrists were roped together and she looked a mess. Lia. She was planted before me, looking pale, exhausted, terrified and confused. When her hazel eyes looked up, they became as round as coins. “Julian?” she asked hoarsely. “Why?” The radiance in her eyes as she’d looked at me the night before was replaced with everything I never wanted to see reflected in her irises. She was repulsed. Deeply hurt and confused. Frightened beyond measure. I was rendered speechless, not wanting to be captivated with her expression. I found myself struck with a complex mixture of emotions and deeply-rooted carnal desires for this woman. I was also livid with Nolan for exposing this house, my leader’s coven, to this woman. She didn’t deserve this. Every time I cast a glance at her pale, stricken face, I became more enraged. “Behold, I brought you the woman of your dreams. While you’ve been stewing, dear friend, I’ve been tracking and doing research.” Nolan spoke loudly for all to hear. “This woman has the same birthmark we’ve seen on the Cormac hunters.” He tugged at the sleeve of her plain red shirt and displayed the mark

of the rising sun for all to see. “Get off me,” Lia demanded and shrugged her shoulders. Nolan held her in place as our entire family watched the display with shock and disdain. They whispered amongst one another. With all my strength, I shoved Nolan off the woman, and he flew against the wall beside the hearth. He landed on the floor with a loud thud. Chips of stone crumpled to the floor and he laughed as he brushed himself off. His sharp fangs were exposed and he gave a wicked smirk to Lia. Lia watched the heated exchange in what appeared to be numb shock. “You wanted her, so I did the dirty work and brought her to you,” he spoke as he straightened. “You said you were going to handle it, and I’m merely helping you, old friend. Consider it moral support.” “I helped,” Evie commented. Jesse remained grim against the wall, clearly sharing my opinion on the matter. “Leave,” I commanded my sister. “NOW!” She jumped, startled, but quickly obeyed and left the room and Nolan’s brother followed her. “Fuck off with your moral support,” I growled, but he ignored me as he turned to our family members. “You must wonder how this girl came to be,” Nolan announced. “Even though we swore we’d end that line, and we did- so we thought.” There was a fury of whispers and murmurs among the other members of the coven as they stared at Lia, horrified and hateful. “Fifty years ago, Julian killed the ‘last’ Cormac hunter,” He waved two fingers in the air for quotation marks. “What we didn’t know was that he had a bastard son who was hidden away.” Nolan pointed to Lia. “This woman’s father was given up for adoption, hence the reason why this secret line went undiscovered. Thankfully, the man is dead, but he has a son I’ve been tracking in Mississippi.” Lia glared viciously at Nolan. “Please. Leave my brother out of this. He’s done nothing to you!” “Sweetheart, it has to be done. We are vampires. We hunt. We kill, and we make sport of it,” he spoke to her in a mock-tender voice. “It’s nothing personal. Actually, it is a bit, I suppose. Your ancestors nearly wiped out this family.” He gestured with a wave of his hand toward the others who were gathered in the room, then his finger landed on an oil painting of Evie, and he looked to me. “Isn’t that right, Julian?” I glanced at Lia, her breathing had become ragged. She stared at me with large, glassy eyes. Her jaw was set firmly in anger and fear. “I will finish the brother, and you can do what pleases you with the girl, but we will end the line as we swore we’d do, before Gideon wakes and all hell breaks loose.” “Leave, now!” Rage tore through me as I dismissed everyone, and they wasted no time filing out of the room, casting glances at Lia as they exited. The room was now empty, filled with the grief and weight that had been harbored for two centuries. Once the audience had left, Nolan’s face relaxed. “You are entitled to your anger for your reasons, and I am entitled to mine for my own reasons,” he spoke with a fierceness in his eyes. “Regardless of your feelings for this human, this needs to end. They are a threat to our kind, and you made an oath to Gideon. Once he wakes, he will see it through. One way or another.” “What am I to do with her?” I hissed. I knew the answer, but I couldn’t bear the thought. “That is for you to determine,” Nolan answered. “But remember this: the night you nearly lost Evie can easily be repeated again. Perhaps next time you will be too late. You cannot sit by idly fawning over this woman.” Once the entire coven knew about her, I knew she wouldn’t be safe, regardless of my choices. Her brother could be the newest hunter, a severe threat, something that had gone under our radar. Nolan was a fool, but he brought her here because he knew I’d have no choice but to kill her. A vow is a vow.

Unless… an intrusive possibility came to me, but I quickly shrugged it off. A tormenting argument played back and forth in my mind. She is my soulmate. My intended. Whether or not fate set out to play a cruel joke. “You are the leader until your grandfather wakes. So be a leader,” Nolan spoke tersely. “If not for yourself, do it for your sister, lest history repeats itself.” “I’m leaving this choice up to you. If you cannot follow through, I will wake your grandfather and we both know the consequences will be much worse for the both of you.” His lip curled and his eyes flashed. “You wouldn’t dare. This is not your coven anymore, Nolan. You’ve gone off and made your own household. Leave me to my own matters, and you take care of your own.” “I do take care of my own..” He stared at me in challenge. “Whether they share my house, and whether they remain in their own selfish denial. I DO TAKE CARE OF MY OWN.” Without another word, he made his exit. Lia and I were left in the silent, empty room. Even from several feet away, I could hear her deep breathing and the frantic rhythm of her heart rate, and then my mind wandered to the way that heart pulsed the blood through her veins. How immeasurably divine she smelled and my face distorted at the thought, fangs protruding involuntarily. The temptation was too great, being alone in this room with this woman, with the ability to do with her as I pleased, no consequences… No. I forced myself to remember all the beautiful moments we shared over the past several weeks. She is mine. It’s my duty to protect her… but, if I kill her, I’d be lifted from this burden… NO. There would be consequences. The guilt would rot me, and I’d be devoid of my soul’s other half. If I was that much of a monster, there is no reason for my existence. My conscience would pay the hefty price, and I’d already been weighed down with enough grief. My victims over the years plagued my mind. Once a man of honor and duty, I spent so many years binging on the pleasures that came with being a vampire. After my falling-out with Nolan, I swore I wouldn’t be that monster. I faltered several times over the years, and nearly gave in with Lia many times over the past month. The scent of her skin lingered in the air, and I could almost taste her blood. Just one taste, temptation whispered in my ear. She stood straight and watched me with keen silence. Black curls fell over her shoulders and spilled down her back. Looking at her, the lust for more than just blood boiled over. She stared in return, curiosity and fear in her eyes as she studied my face. “What are you going to do with me?” she finally asked. “I don’t know,” I answered, thoughtless, but it was true. What I wanted to do and what I should do were two completely different things. “Everything Nolan said, it’s all true?” “My father was adopted, yes. I don’t know anything about my mother or his biological family. I’ve told you all of this already.” “Does your brother have the same birthmark?” She was stoic and didn’t respond immediately. “Yes.” She looked up at me again with those wide, hazel eyes. Her stare sucked me in completely, and I felt that I must use my bag of tricks to maintain the upper hand. “I don’t understand any of this,” she spoke, shaking her head. “I am no huntress. I can barely walk in five inch heels. My father was a mailman, for crying out loud.” “According to whom?” I asked. “A lie can be easily shared.” “Yes,” she snapped back, glaring at me with daggers. “A lie can be easily shared. My brother was never a threat to anyone except his pet hamster, which he forgot to feed for two days. He was nine. My grandmother didn’t let us bring home another pet after that.” Now she was nervously rambling, and I felt a slightly amused tug at my lips. She looked up at me again with curiosity and anger in her eyes. “I had a sneaky suspicion that vampires exist.”

“Oh? And why’s that?” She opened her mouth to explain, and then hesitated, creasing her brows in thought. “All those books and movies. Some of them just seemed so realistic.” I let out a loud laugh. She was not a threat in the slightest and the funny expression on her face amused me a great deal. “If anything, my dear, those forms of entertainment have made society less afraid of us, which has worked in our favor over the years.” “I suppose I can see how that would happen.” She gave a tight-lipped smile, but her intense gaze on me didn’t waver. “Are you afraid of me?” “I’d be an idiot if I wasn’t,” she quipped. Her glare was enough to stake me. “Whatever happens, I will make it as painless as possible,” I spoke, and then frowned at my choice of words. “That’s very reassuring. You’re too kind.” Her tone was dry with sarcasm. She turned her gaze away, refusing to look at me. “I meant, that if it came down to ending your life, I would make it as painless as possible. There is another option, but you are not ready for that idea yet.” I raked a hand through my hair in thought. “I cannot see how you would be safe in the world while your existence is known to so many. I could command them to leave you, but they may rebel. Evie is obedient, but Nolan will do as he wishes.” She looked at me with such repulsive distaste, it made the blood curdle within my veins. “I am not a monster,” I spoke out loud, although it seemed that I was attempting to convince myself of that lie more than anyone else. She didn’t seem convinced, and I knew the real facts. After several moments of silence, I looked upon her pale face, absorbed the real fear in her eyes and noted how the pulse in her neck still hammered away. “Show me.” She spoke with feigned confidence. Her breathing still shook as did her hand. Show her. She had no idea what she was asking, the gravity of the invitation she handed me. There were many things I could show her. The hunger burned within, rekindled by those two words. With two rapid steps that caught her off-guard, I took her chin in hand and trailed my fingers down the side of her neck. She let out a sigh that almost sounded like a soft moan. The heat crackled between us, feeding the beast that craved to be unleashed. I circled around her, and she watched me assess her up and down. I reveled in the pulse that throbbed in her aorta, and stopped just behind her. The smell of her hair, her skinit was all too overwhelming and I breathed in deeply along the line of her perfect neck. As my lips grazed the soft skin at her nape, she let out a shuddering breath. Her fear. I hadn’t felt this satisfied in many years. “Mm. Show you what?” My lips ran along the warm skin, fingers curling in those lustrous ebony curls. Without yanking on her tresses, I guided the back of her head against my chest, and this gesture seemed to relax her just a bit, but I noticed how the fine hairs on her arms still stood on end. “Show me that you’re not a monster.” Her soft words were as calm as she could manage, and very brave. Once she’d said it, I pulled my hand from her hair. Show her… Circling around her, our eyes locked. She’s bold. It was one of the many qualities I admired about her, aside from her beauty and playful charms. With my hand on the front of her shirt, I bunched it in a fist, backing her up against the wall. “Show you. And how do you propose I do that?” She gasped as her back hit the paneling along the wall, and I paved a path along her neck down to her shoulder. The voracity and greed stirred furiously within as my lips left a trail of crimson along her skin. I couldn’t resist, and licked along the quickening pulse, which only spiked in response to my lips and

tongue. “And how can I show you I’m not a monster?” I whispered against her flesh. “Well…” her voice was shaky. “You were once a mortal. What was that like? How did you become a vampire? Please, for once, tell me something about yourself.” The moment crashed down around us and I stopped to look her. She was angrier than I’d ever seen her in the past. Hurt and very untrusting. Her eyes were fierce as they pointed me with a heated stare. Her breathing was ragged as she forced her gaze to lock with mine. I could have compelled her to forget all of this, to make her believe she had nothing to fear from me. But what good would that do? I knew I was a monster, and she asked me to show her that I’m not. Murder, theft, manipulation… all these sins I’ve committed, plus a multitude of others, and she asked me to show her that I wasn’t any of those things. “Fine then. You want me to be honest with you?” I asked with demand in my voice. “Yes,” she answered with an icy tone. Her request gutted me. This entire situation tore me to pieces. I’d been selfish with her, and she now had to pay the price. That’s when I realized, as I looked into those doe eyes, I couldn’t rid her existence. There had to be another way.



ALTHOUGH HIS HANDS WERE COOL, his touch seared me to the core, just as it always did whenever his fingers grazed my skin. The seductive whispers and sensuous path his lips made down my neck pulled at the strings of my soul. Those pale blue eyes. They captivated me as he held my gaze. He was dangerous and lethal, a true predator. I knew that now, and it explained the intuitive feeling I’d brushed off in the past. As crazy as it sounds, I couldn’t see a monster in him. I never claimed to be perfect or sensible. I’m just human. We’re all bound to make mistakes. But at the moment, I wasn’t focusing on whether or not I was being smart. I just wanted answers. I wanted him to open up to me. I wanted to know everything about the mysterious Julian Devereux. “How did you become a vampire?” I whispered. “What happened? How long has it been?” The questions were overflowing, and he wavered as he stepped back and looked at me with the most profound expression of intrigue. He also surveyed me as though I’d lost my mind. Perhaps I had gone insane. Perhaps mental illness ran in my family, unbeknownst to me. “I was taken in the spring of 1770. I’d spent the evening pining after a young woman I thought I was in love with.” He turned away from me as he began. “Christine. She was gorgeous, absolutely perfect. Her family owned a plantation just south of Charleston. They were loyalist in appearance and yet they didn’t dote on the idea of their daughter marrying a Colonel in the King’s Army.” I leaned forward with interest. “You were a British officer in the American Revolution?” He nodded curtly. “I was, and so was Nolan.” I cringed at the name of his friend. The man who abducted me, who wanted me dead so badly. He continued his story, seemingly lost in his own memories of how he’d wandered through the gardens outside the ball after Christine left for the evening. I could feel the prickles he’d experienced, the way they crawled up his skin when he was in the darkness with the unknown, just before he was bitten. “I felt more afraid in that moment than the ambushes I’d encountered by rebel militia. And then his teeth sank into my shoulder, and I was taken far away to the countryside. My body was declared missing and never recovered.” “You were turned against your will, then?” I blurted the question. “Yes. By my own great-great grandfather,” he answered simply. I wanted to know everything, drowning in the pale blue of his eyes as he looked at me, and the beauty of his mouth as he spoke. He proceeded to tell me how his great-great grandfather was the leader of his coven. An old vampire by the name of Gideon, but for the sake of keeping things simple, he was called “grandfather” or “Gideon.” “He’d been watching my family for centuries and specifically chose me because of my loyalty, honor

and duty, as he put it,” Julian explained. “If you were given a choice, would you go through with it again?” He quietly pondered the question. “Perhaps, although there are times I would say no. I have committed many sins over the last two centuries, taken countless lives, but I would be lying if I said I don’t enjoy the power and luxuries that come with who I am.” He paused in thought, and then a frown creased his perfect face and he appeared pained. “There are other times when I wished I’d been left to the century I was meant to live in. I was proud of my station, of my men, and I’d hoped to someday be a husband and father. All of those things were stolen from me.” He caressed my face, his fingers tender and feather light along the line of my jaw. “I wouldn’t wish to strip those things from you.” “Vampires cannot marry and have children?” I asked the question outright. The myths and lore books I’d read varied differently, based on the various myths around the world. “It’s never been declared impossible, but in my two hundred and forty-five years as a vampire, I’ve never seen such a thing. Vampires can have companions, who are very sacred to them. I have also heard vampires can only reproduce with their bonded soulmate, but I have never heard of it happening. I’ve never met a vampire who actually met their bonded mate, let alone marry or have a child.” “It sounds lonely.” I admitted my thoughts out loud. “I have Evie, Nolan and Jesse,” he said with a slight smile. “The remainder of the coven are far younger than we are, and Gideon has always remained at a distance. The other coven members mainly fear me as their elder and Gideon’s second-in-command. Your ancestors did quite a job at decimating our numbers over the decades, and we also retaliated. There was so much bloodshed. I wish I could tell you that I was innocent in all of this, but I encouraged the sin just as much as Gideon did.” I swallowed hard, willing myself to remember to breathe as he made this painful confession. How could I love him now that I knew this information? “Believe me, Lia, I am paying the price- we both are.” He took my hand and squeezed it, but I didn’t know what to say. Too stunned to speak. “I’d sell my soul to take all of this away from you, to take back the crimes I’ve committed.” “You already have… sold your soul,” I answered slowly, and he dropped my hand when I said this. “I know this,” he responded. “I wish I could take it all back, rewind time.” “You can’t.” My vision was blurred as tears stung my eyes. I looked at him. So many thoughts stormed through me in a fit of rage, and I had difficulty focusing on any single thought. Hurt and anger, and grief ravaged me. Everything made sense, and yet it didn’t. My emotions were so conflicted, because I did love him, but how could I love someone who hated my family so much? He hates a part of me, of what I am… The torment was all over his face as he stared into the empty stone hearth. One hand remained in the pocket of his pants, and the other remained poised over the mantle. “If you had been successful, I might not even be here. My brother and my father might have never…” Now I was just rambling as the thoughts whipped around in a frenzy. I needed time to process. “I know,” he answered in a whisper. He struggled, as though he had more to say, but thought against it. “Compulsion. Mind tricks. You used that on me, didn’t you?” I asked pointedly. He looked at me, and my mouth pressed into a straight line. “Yes. I did the night we met, but not a single time after that,” he affirmed, then brushed his hand along my cheek, but I pulled away. “I don’t even know what you plan to do with me. Don’t touch me like that.” He dropped his hand, and the room was filled with a still, sad silence. “So how do you do it? Control someone’s mind? Can you turn them into your puppets?” “Yes. It only takes a simple gaze into the human’s eyes, and I can easily make my will their own.”

“That’s sick,” I spat. “I hate that you did that to me.” He was quiet. Was that remorse I saw on his face? Perhaps I saw what I wanted to see. “I swore after that night that I would never compel you again. I want your will to be your own because your wit, your charm, and your gorgeous smile are what drew me to you, Aurelia. I love those qualities about you, and I will always give you the choice of your own free will. I didn’t know you when I compelled you the first time, but I never did it again after that night.” He took my hand in his. “I know I haven’t been open and honest with you. I was selfish with you and for that I am sorry.” Again, I could tell there was more he wanted to say, but he left it at that. “What started the feud between my ancestors and the vampires? Is it only your coven or do all vampires hate me?” He shook his head. “I’m sure the Cormacs went after vampires from other covens, but it’s always been Gideon’s coven who had the feud. I don’t know what started it or why the hunters seemed to track him more than any other vampire. I’ve inquired in the past, but he only answered that it was because they were primitive and felt threatened that we were the superior species. Humans are afraid of what they don’t understand.” “Apparently vampires are also afraid of what they don’t understand. They don’t know me at all. If they did, they’d know I wish no harm to them. Hell, I didn’t even know your kind existed until tonight,” I answered. He nodded, then pointed to my birthmark. “This is what scares them.” “I’ll have it removed. I hate it anyway,” I scoffed. He shook his head. “Never change yourself. They already know anyway. It’s too late.” He gestured toward the chocolate leather sofa nearest the piano, and I sat. He carefully seated himself on the other end, giving a cushion of space between us. “Do you kill people?” I asked. “Yes,” he answered without hesitation. “Although I feel even more guilt now, after meeting you. We need blood to survive. We absorb it and it keeps our bodies functioning.” He caught my gaze but I looked away. I refused to look upon his face. “So you can’t eat food at all, just like the myths?” “We can if the situation requires for reasons of blending in, but the food has no taste, and the consistency is disgusting.” I tried to process everything he said, but the constant blend of emotions had me feeling conflicted. I had very strong feelings for him, and now I was left with hurt, humiliation, and anger. I’ve been betrayed. Despite the everything that battled within me, I wasn’t afraid of Julian, but the realization brought about another pressing question. “You wanted my blood?” “I always want your blood. I think about it night and day, and there are many times when the craving and temptation is so bad that I am afraid to kiss you. My thoughts are dark, Aurelia. It’s not only your blood I lust for, but your body. I dream about claiming every inch of you and tasting your inner thighs.” The darkness consumed his eyes and his predatory nature was evident on his face as he spoke his real thoughts without remorse. My heart palpitated again. And I felt the heat of my blood rush to my cheeks. His hand caressed mine. “If I wanted you dead, Aurelia, it would have been done a long time ago. I know you are hurt and angry, and for that I hope I can redeem myself. I will tell you anything you wish, but I am a vampire. We are deadly, predatory, and sinful in nature. I am not the white knight or the saint you seek.” I could only stare at him for a long time. For some reason, the idea of a shining knight or a spotless

saint was not appealing to me. “I never said I wanted a perfect, upright, holy man.” My words caught him by surprise, and he looked at me in a way that made me shift uncomfortably. It was as though he was trying to read what was truly in my heart, as though I might have been bluffing. I couldn’t find my own words in the beginning. Instead, I simply jabbed my finger at him. “Don’t use your mind tricks on me again. Just. Don’t.” He seemed slightly humored by my southern sass, but he kept a straight face and nodded. “Aurelia. I swore that I would never strip your will from you again. I adore your spirit. Your life. You captivate me. I know I will have to work hard to regain your trust, but I will earn it back and it will be of your own free will.” I wanted Julian. I wanted to play with the flame. I wanted to taste the forbidden things the dark glint in his eyes silently promised. “Tell me about yourself,” I finally spoke as we sat together on the sofa, eyes locked. “There’s nothing interesting to tell.” “Julian. You have plenty to tell me. You’ve been on this earth for two hundred and something years.” I lifted a single eyebrow as I fixed him with a look. He gave the faintest trace of a smile. “I already told you everything about me. I grew up in North Carolina my whole life. My father left me and my brother with our grandparents when I was two. I have a bachelor of science degree in Psychology, but I guess that hasn’t done me much good. Clearly I’m not good at reading people, and I probably won’t be able to use it at this point.” I noticed the struggle on his face when I said these things, but why sugar coat anything at this point? We continued talking for hours as he told me vague stories of his childhood and all the trouble he’d gotten into with Nolan, who often instigated all their shenanigans. His stories were mesmerizing. Yet, he tried to turn the topic back to me. “Tell me something else about you. Something else I don’t know.” “There’s nothing remarkable about me.” “Aside from that,” he pointed to the mark on my shoulder and I returned a disgruntled sigh. “I’ve come to find it beautiful.” “Ok, enough about me. Let’s take the focus off me and your mental idea that I might kill all your vampy friends.” I had to ignore his last comment about my birthmark because I hated it, and it wasn’t beautiful. “That’s not my idea,” he spoke sternly. “Our topic got completely derailed. You were supposed to show me that you’re not a monster.” “Haven’t I already?” he questioned. “No.” My tone was stern. He hooked me with those perfect eyes, sucking me in and suddenly, nothing else in the world mattered. “Very well.” He stood and then took my hands. “I will show you one thing tonight.” His voice continued to caress me as he stood me to my feet. All I wanted, in that moment, was him. Nothing else mattered. As he backed me against the wall again, he kept me pinned with his eyes. With his body pressed against mine, he caressed the side of my jaw softly, melting me with every stroke. Even as his fingers trailed down and brushed over the pulse in my neck, I didn’t flinch. “I want you to remember our time at the museum the first night we met. I want you to remember everything, Lia.” His hands continued stroking my neck, and I closed my eyes as his lips planted a slow, delicious trail from my jaw down to my collar bone. His fingers curled in my hair and inclined my head to the side; I’d never felt so exposed to him, and I reveled in every sensation he fueled in me.

Then, every memory from the first evening we met came flooding back. The holes in my memory returned; that precious time I had with him outside the museum charity gradually flooded my mind. Everything made sense. What gripped me the most was not just the gaps in my memory that were suddenly filled, but also what I felt that night. It was as though we were back in that moment, with my body plastered against the wall outside. His lips grazed my skin, and I felt those warm, tingling sensations that spread through me and made my knees like jelly. I wasn’t sure whether his teeth would sink into my neck and savor the taste of my blood, and I didn’t care. I was overcome with the struggles I felt- his fighting the temptation to not taste me. It was the most overwhelming out-of-body experience I’d ever encountered. I felt every demon and whispered temptation he dealt with as he had me pinned against the wall. It was more than I could accurately describe with words. And then the powerful moment faded when he pulled away from me. “You…” I could only whisper. “I brought you outside that night because I was hungry, but you amused me with the little can of insect repellant you brought to such an exquisite event.” “That’s why you didn’t want me to use the bug spray?” “It would have given you a bitter aftertaste. I personally hate the invention,” he gave a wolfish smirk. “You fought the struggle,” I spoke, thinking out loud. “And what if I offered myself to you now?” He tore his eyes away. “Don’t tempt me. I haven’t fed yet tonight, and I cannot stop thinking about drinking from you as it is.” He trailed his fingers along my jugular and then yanked his hand away. “You’re not a monster. I know that now,” I stated softly. He insisted on leaving me for the night and led me down the hall to a room. A large crystal chandelier hung from vaulted ceilings and illuminated a perfectly unvarnished marble layout. All the windows were closed off with thick drapes in the shade of royal purple. Not a trace of sunlight would ever filter through. I had no sense of time, although I knew the sun would rise soon. Julian led me through another bend of corridors and then finally stopped once we reached a set of double mahogany doors, which had intricate carvings in solid gold. The doors opened without so much as a touch, and I was brought into a large room which reminded me of a beautiful scene from an eighteenth century painting. Smooth hardwood floors greeted my bare feet and in the center was a large four post bed with a burgundy silk duvet. The walls were a cream color and detailed oil paintings were displayed in large ornate gold frames. There was no natural light, but a smaller crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling over the center of the room, and gave plenty of light. “This will be your room for now. My room is just through those doors. Nobody will harm you, because they know you are mine.” “Yours?” I asked. I wanted to object and protest. He’s done nothing to make me his, and I’m not property to be owned. “Yes. Mine. A vampire is not allowed to touch a human who is claimed by another vampire. They would be foolish to go against me, as I am the oldest under Gideon. They wouldn’t dare defy the code.” I pursed my lips. “Eat. Rest. You must be exhausted.” He gestured toward a door off to the side. “There is a bathroom through there. It is all yours. It looks like one of the servants brought food.” Miraculously, on a small corner table sat a plate filled with green grapes, various fine cheeses which were cut into perfect little triangles, and sliced bread. My mouth watered, and having no sense of time, I realized I had no idea when I last ate. I glanced around and spotted a door that led into a private bathroom. “What are you going to do with me?” I needed him to give me a better answer to the question this

time. “I don’t know yet,” he responded. “I can’t think about anything except the blood pumping through your body at present because I have not yet fed.” He lingered at the door, assessing me as though he was having second thoughts. I blinked, and he was gone, followed by the click of a lock from the other side of the door. The bathroom was simple with a large mirror mounted over the sink, a toilet, porcelain tub and a variety of soaps, perfumes and bath salts. There was absolutely no window. I emerged a few minutes later, with so many thoughts racing through my mind. The plate of food had my mouth watering and my stomach growling, but I ate only enough to keep myself from becoming sick with hunger. Thoughts and questions clouded my mind as I nibbled on the fruit and cheese. I also became plagued with concern when I realized Anne and Bex were probably worried sick, organizing a search party along with the cops to find me. My cell phone was left in the front seat of the car when I was pulled from the vehicle. The stress was exhausting on a psychological and physical level, more than I could truly emphasize. After finishing the plate and cleaning up in the bathroom, I plopped down on the bed. I stared up at the ceiling, thinking about Julian and the intense charge between us. The draw I had toward him surpassed any mind tricks he’d pulled. I closed my eyes and relived the struggle he fought to keep from biting me. The depth of his internal battle had been so real, so raw. And as I drifted off to sleep, I was certain of one thing. He still cared about me, despite this surreal and fucked up situation.



MY CHEST WAS HEAVY, FEELING a complex array of emotions that I hadn’t experienced in so many years. The guilt was immeasurable as I surveyed the lower chambers of the coven house. My polished leather shoes were silent against the stone floor. The dim lights gave a rustic, medieval ambience throughout the small rooms where old artifacts were on display from our victories. Stakes of various lengths were on display in glass cases, mounted along the walls. An open, leatherbound book which contained the names of Aurelia’s ancestors was also on display in a large glass case. Each of the names on the yellowed parchment pages within the book was crossed out. The rooms were set up as a museum of sorts for our family to reminisce and gloat. Old birth, marriage and death records, which had been collected and investigated over the centuries, were also stored there. These rooms once gave me a sense of pride and victory. Now I felt nothing but death and gloom as I looked over the countless pieces of evidence- reasons why I would never be good enough for Lia. She never deserved any of this, including me. As I examined the old archives, a tormenting voice from my past pierced my memory. The old woman who had cursed me after a Cormac village was raided under my command in 1896. “You are cursed… The one you love will be your greatest sacrifice.” Her words came back to me, after all these years, and I fell to my knees in regret for my past sins. Lia’s face flashed through my mind. Her smile and her laughter pierced my thoughts. She was a source of light, and she brought a radiance that was foreign to me after going so long without. The pain and hurt, the feelings of betrayal she felt about me, was gutting. She was entitled to a life free of this pain. A life where she could live, laugh and love with her friends and loved ones without the burden of a centuries old battle between the Devereux vampires and the Cormac hunters. She was innocent, so full of life, and for that, I loved her. A small pearl bracelet shimmered in my hand as I held it under the dim lighting. It was rumored to have been blessed by a witch to counteract vampiric compulsion. Gideon had kept it for centuries, and it had been among the relics in his vault for longer than I have been on this earth. He once told me that a Cormac girl wore it centuries ago when she was in love with a vampire. The bracelet only worked with a small vial of her lover’s blood. It protected her from compulsion from any other vampire but him. The piece of jewelry was given to her as an act of undying love, and she kept it on her wrist, until she eventually betrayed the vampire she loved. Lia deserved to have this bracelet since it once belonged to her ancestor. Despite my love for her, a battle continued to rage within me. The struggle was as strong in that moment as it was the night of the museum’s benefit. I was perplexed, conflicted as to why this woman held such a power over me.

I recall how I had my sights set on the line running through her neck, down to her succulent breasts. When she pulled out the can of repellant, it caught me off-guard, and I found myself oddly amused by her. She was so innocent, like the purest rose I could easily crush beneath my heel. The beast within me wanted to corrupt her, wilt her petals and watch her become as debased as I. You can teach her, show her everything there is to know in the world. Imagine the pleasures in store. My thoughts turned vile as I walked along the darkened streets. The same sinful thoughts that tempted me when I turned Nolan again consumed me. This time the thoughts were also seductive and lustful, because I wanted Lia in every way imaginable. The sun would rise in two hours and as I wiped the blood from my lips, my mind was plagued with the animosity between Nolan and I, and my current predicament. Really, it didn’t have to be a predicament. I could end her and continue on with the rest of my life. … you could continue on with the rest of this existence. This damned, eternal existence. I could choose to keep each night as monotonous as the next- the same type of victim. The blood. The same everything… or I could shake things up a bit and share the glories with Lia. Would it be so bad if she remained as she was? Nolan was infuriating. He knew what he was doing when he openly defied me, when he presented me with Lia in front of the entire coven as though she was nothing more than a pet for my pleasure. As as much as I hated him for what he had done, I couldn’t bring myself to end his existence. We’d been close friends for longer than I could remember, and although he got me into a great deal of trouble when we were boys, he’d always been the first to step in and blame himself. Now, he was the direct opposite of everything I once endeared about him. I recalled that cold, snowy day in 1771 when I’d found him after several long months of searching. All my inquiries led to the home of a loyalist family in Philadelphia. Two men stepped outside onto the dimly lit cobble street. “There is nothing more I can do. The fever has consumed him. If I bleed him, he will fade more quickly. Best to send word to his General.” “Thank you, doctor. God help us this winter,” the man answered. He was already dressed in his night clothes and robe, lingering in the doorway as the doctor walked down the street in the opposite direction from which I lurked. “Good evening,” I greeted with a slight nod of my head. “I understand there is a Lieutenant Harford residing here?” “Yes, there is, sir, but I must warn you he is very ill. I fear he will not make it to morning.” My timing was impeccable. Had I waited even a day, I might have lost my good friend forever. “That is why I am here.” I locked eyes with the confused homeowner. “Invite me inside so I can see him.” “Would you come inside?” he promptly asked. I stepped over the threshold and was guided up the narrow, yet solid wooden stairs. For the last eight months, I had remained away while my maker taught me the glories of being a vampire. I had learned not only how to hunt and feed, but to do so discreetly. The most difficult obstacle I now faced as a new vampire was my lust for blood, which was why I had remained in the shadows for nearly a year after I had vanished. The lust was still my greatest hardship, but once I had learned how to better control the urges, I allowed myself to search for Nolan. The hall leading to the bedroom was small, and I could smell the sickness and old blood the moment I stepped into the house. As I neared the room, the smell became magnified. “The illness took him rather suddenly. It is good that you have come when you have, or you would not have been able to say goodbye,” the homeowner explained.

When I saw my good friend lying in the bed, unconscious and pale from anemia and fever, a complex mixture of emotions overwhelmed me. I did not know I could still have these feelings. “Leave us,” I commanded the man, and he immediately dismissed himself. After closing the door, I stood by Nolan’s bedside and stared at him for several long minutes. The sadness over his potential loss sucked me in, and I could not fathom it. I always knew that if circumstances came down to it, he would have taken a bullet for me, and I would have done the same for him. And at that moment, I was faced with the terrible decision. His body burned with fever and his heart rate was deathly low. Rags stained with old blood still littered the bedside from when the physician tried to bleed the sickness from him earlier that day. “Julian…” his voice faded in and out deliriously. “Julian, send a letter to my father, and give my mother’s gold earrings to your sister.” His breathing dropped and the pain in seeing him like this was immeasurable. I took his hand in mine and even in his dying state, he managed the faintest smirk. “Old friend. You sod. I should knock you for disappearing. It is good to see you again.” “That it is, Nolan. I missed you.” He did not have the energy to respond, and when his heart rate dropped even lower, I panicked. After biting into my own wrist, I placed it on his mouth and fed him my blood. It only took seconds for the wound to close up again, and when it did, I retracted my hand. “Not today, old friend. Not ever again.” I could have left him there to heal. My blood coursed through his veins and it would make him whole again, but eventually old age would claim him. Either that, or the brutalities of war would take his life. The sick, twisted darkness within me wanted to take Nolan along for the ride. All my military training, all my honor-bound duties as son, brother and friend would not prevent me from the harsh, impulsive decision I made next. “This is for you, my friend. It is for the best.” Taking a goose feather pillow, I pressed it firmly over his face. It was a choice that would haunt me for the rest of my days.



FOR TWO NIGHTS, THE HEADY desire to have every inch of her body pressed upon my mind and served as an ever-present distraction. Even as I slept, the taste of her blood on my lips was in the back of my mind. This irrepressible craving for her was equally matched with the lewd desire to sink more than just teeth into her soft, warm body. To feel her gasp and cry out in the throes of my mercy was a constant torment, a fire that scorched my insides. The bracelet from Lia’s ancestor was tucked in a small box, safely hidden in the pocket of my pants. I’d been stalling; I wanted to give it to her but in doing so, it would require a strong commitment toward her. Could I betray my family for this woman? Evie sat at the piano across the parlor, watching me keenly as I paced back and forth like a madman. She licked the blood from her lips as she dropped the body of a woman on the floor, and stood with the poise and grace we were brought up with. “I hate to see you like this, brother. This human has you besotted.” Her blue eyes continued to scan my every move as I fought the hunger that raged within my core. She crossed the room and her dainty hand was on my shoulder. “End her. Get it over with, or you’ll be in torment until she’s gone.” “I will not kill her!” Killing her would destroy me from the inside out. The thought pierced my soul and, in that moment, I knew I had the answer to my internal debate. “Just imagine the rich taste of her blood in your mouth, the warm feel of her satiny skin as you pierce through her flesh, her body malleable in your hands as you drink from her…” My sister deliberately tempted me with the very thoughts that had been taunting me since the moment I first laid eyes on Lia. She knew the hungry beast within me was beginning to stir rampantly. Evie looked at me coolly and a smug little smile crossed her red lips. “I can see by the wild look in your eyes that you are struggling a great deal, and it pains me to see you like this. Satiate your thirst. Get her out of your system. Torture her. Drain her. Rid yourself of this madness and do whatever is necessary.” She was the little devil, whispering tempting thoughts into my ear, coaxing me into the darkness I wanted to immerse myself in. “She’s not like the rest. She’s different,” I fought back with a rigid, cold voice. Evie was neither convinced nor impressed. She simply looked at me as though I’d lost my mind. She shook her head sadly. “She has yet to prove anything, and she’ll shrivel from old age and die in that locked room as you wither away from madness. You need to do something, sooner rather than later.” “Evelyn, it’s not that simple. She is…” I struggled with the words, because I knew my sister would never understand. Her view of romantic love was already jaded from her own experiences in her human

life. “Gideon will never allow you to turn her. You know this. He’ll reject your request.” She spoke before I could find the correct wording. “Gideon sleeps, therefore all decisions go through me.” “Brother. You are driving yourself deeper into trouble, and I fear for you.” The concern was genuine on her face. “She is my soulmate. Fate has cursed me,” I finally lashed out. “Believe me, I wish it was not so. This is fate’s revenge for all my crimes.” Evie gasped. Eyes were wide. “You really have gone mad. I don’t believe it. Gideon said we do not have souls.” “Do not believe everything you hear, little sister. We have souls. They are still connected to our bodies. They’re just tainted evil to match our predatory nature.” “She is not your soulmate, Julian. Listen to yourself! You have to destroy her. See what she is doing to you! She is a Cormac by blood. You promised to destroy that bloodline, and you have absolutely no reason to trust her.” She implored me to heed her warning. I nodded and ripped an old wooden stake which hung as decoration over the glowing mantle. The wood was old, but still stained with the blood of the last huntsman I’d killed fifty years ago- one I’d thought had been the last in the line. Apparently, I was wrong. Evie’s red lips curled into a satisfied, sadistic smirk before I stormed from the room with the deadly weapon in hand. “It’s time I do something about this.” “Yes. Get it done, brother,” she cooed, clearly believing I intended to use the weapon on the woman locked in the bedchamber. And I did, but not in the way my sister assumed. My strides were strong and sure as I paced down the corridor until I arrived at her locked door. Two of my best were positioned outside the thick mahogany, and I barked an order. “Leave.” They complied without a single word, and my knuckles were knotted as I kept the sharpened wood in hand. The fire spread within me as I unlocked the door, and the hunger was nearly impossible to control when my eyes fell on her. The beating of her heart greeted my ears in a quickened, pulsing rhythm. Bright hazel eyes met mine as she studied my actions. She tried to remain calm and collected on the outside, but the spike in her pulse gave her away. The darkness within me reveled in the fear she tried to suppress. The flush in her cheeks and the faint pull on her lips told me how she was glad to see me. She sat on the edge of the silk duvet. The growing hammer of her heart and the blood that flushed her cheeks distracted me. Her soft breasts moved up and down as her breathing picked up. With the weapon in hand, I crossed the room and grabbed the front of her blouse, pulling her to her feet. “Nice to see you, too,” she greeted, but the pupils in her eyes were dilated, meaning she quietly enjoyed the thrill, despite the intimidation factor. Our eyes remained locked as I backed her harshly against the wall. Her mouth fell open and she gasped in quiet protest from the level of strength I nearly forgot I possessed over her. I already knew my answer, but I wanted to see it. I needed that final confirmation. My fist was knotted around her top, and she looked up at me with those large doe eyes. Her mouth parted slightly, and I felt a magnetic pull toward her lips.



“WHAT ARE YOUR DEEPEST, DARKEST desires, Aurelia Galligan?” His body loomed over mine and pressed roughly against me as he kept my body pinned with his weight and dangerous, steely gaze. He held up the pointed stake, one that was much older than the whittled pieces my brother hid in our family’s basement. “My deepest, darkest desires?” I repeated, and despite his hard gaze, my mind felt clear. I knew he wasn’t compelling me. “Tell me.” “I want to feel your body ravage mine.” My heart was rampant as he drew out the truth from me, a fact I’d known for a while, but was afraid to reveal. I told him the truth of my own free will. Something flashed in those depths of his darkness. I saw it in his eyes and then he pulled his gaze from mine and the rush of blood flamed my face. “If you had been good and decent, I would have confessed that a long time ago. I wanted to, but I was afraid…” I had more to say and yet my voice trailed as the dark expression on his face stirred the lust within me. It terrified me how badly I felt drawn to his danger. But I wanted him, and I wanted to allow myself to give in to his desires. Because his desires were mine. It was insane, terrifying and thrilling. “I never claimed to be decent or good.” His tone was wolfish in nature. He pressed me more firmly against the wall, and his hands raked along the skin of my cheek, down to my neck where he trailed along the line of my jugular. My breathing was uneven as he did this. “I’m a predator, Aurelia. I want your blood as badly as I want your body. I want you to break. I want to desecrate you as a weed corrupts a perfect pink rose on a warm summer day.” “How poetic of you,” I breathed, trying my damndest to get control over myself. “What do you think of me now that I’ve said the truth?” he whispered in my ear. I felt his breath tickle my ear, knowing any second he could literally snap me in half or tear into my pulse- if he wanted… I felt insane for wanting to give in to him, because his desires matched my own. He was everything I shouldn’t want; he was all the things I should detest and stay away from. But I couldn’t. “You only speak half the truth,” I answered. “You want my body more than you want my blood. If you wanted my blood, you would’ve done something about it a long time ago. You like that I don’t break as easily. If I bent so easily, you would’ve been bored. Admit it.” I held him with my own stare this time and he seemed to falter as I spoke, but he said nothing at first. Instead, he held up the stake and I looked from the pointed tip to him. “Do you want this?” he asked with the same snarl on his lips. “No.” I looked at him like he was crazy, because the question was insane. “The front door is open, and there are no guards. You can easily escape. I’m the only thing standing in

your way between captivity and freedom.” I stared at the stake, and then at his solid, perfect chest- the chest of a physically flawless immortal who could kill me without a second thought if he pleased. I grabbed it from his hand and saw a flash of emotions cross his face, a mixture of anger, anguish, hurt and curiosity. After yanking the weapon from his hand, I threw it across the room and he looked at me with the trace of a smile. “You are the world’s worst hunter.” “I’m no hunter. My name isn’t Cormac, and I never asked for this,” I gestured toward the birthmark. “Nor I for this life,” he added. “You are not the world’s worst vampire, though.” I smiled softly. “You and I… I was starting to fall for you before all of this happened.” I pursed my lips in thought. “I know the reason why you’re keeping me here, Julian. You act like I should be afraid of you, because you think it’s best for me to hate you, but I know you won’t hurt me.” I spoke that last bit with a great deal of confidence, holding my chin up high. His smoldering expression only heightened as the bad tension between us subsided and was replaced with a magnified electrical current between us, a connection with him that I’d been afraid of allowing myself to feel. His hands raked up my sides beneath my blouse and his lips, cool and soft to the touch as he enveloped my mouth with a fierce desire that scared and thrilled me all at once. I found my hands on his perfect, chiseled jawline, caressing as he took my lips as he pleased. My eyes closed, savoring this kiss of a lifetime. His hands were as carnal and fierce as his kiss was soft and mesmerizing. I was in a trance, wanting more from him. His hands gripped my hips and lifted me as though I weighed nothing. My legs wrapped around his waist, our tongues entwined with such heated desire. He carried me over to the bed, and he threw me down on the mattress with such force, it nearly knocked the wind from my lungs. He was on me again, just as I sucked in a deep breath, hands gripping my hair as he kissed my lips and trailed his mouth down to my neck. My top was ripped open before I even knew what was happening. Our passion played out as our lips remained locked in a heated exchange. And then, just as I thought he would take me, he suddenly pulled away. “I don’t want this for you,” he spoke gruffly as his hair fell into his eyes. I brushed it back and he caught my wrist, staring at the pulse, and then he brushed the palm of my hand against his cheek. “I never intended for you to be here, for this to happen to you.” There is good in him. He’s only been in denial of it all these years. “I know,” I answered quietly as I pressed my head against his chest. He held me for a few minutes, playing with a small object he’d pulled from the pocket of his black slacks. I didn’t get a good look at what it was, because I was wrapped in his embrace. But I sensed the movement. “I have a plan,” he said. “But I need your vow of silence.” I looked up at him in question. “A vow of silence for what?” “If… when you return home, you cannot tell anyone about me, or us, or my kind. We cannot thrive in the open, and a human is rarely allowed into our world unless we plan to kill them or compel them to forget.” “I don’t want to forget you,” I spoke softly. “But I know that my friends have been worried sick.” “I can help you handle some of that,” he answered. “I want you to be able to return home and live your life, in exchange for your silence.” “Of course I won’t say anything. But your friend, Nolan, and your sister are dangerous.” “You leave them to me.” He gave a wolfish smile and rolled on top of me. I pulled him down to my level and kissed him. His mouth was soft, yet carnal, as he sucked on my tongue. It made me wet with anticipation, but when I spread my thighs for him, he growled and pulled back.

“I will have you, but not under these circumstances and certainly not here.” His fingers curled in my hair as he held me close. “When I finally take you, it will be sacred, as it should be between a vampire and his companion.” I pressed my lips together, listening to the beating of his heart and I found the rhythm perplexing. “I never thought about vampires having a heartbeat. How is it possible…?” I looked at him with wonder and he appeared amused. “How is it possible?” He repeated with a grin. “How am I walking, talking, and functioning after all these years? How is it that I think such erotic, sinful thoughts about you constantly? How is any of that possible? Yet, it is.” Many ideas played out in my mind as I thought about what he’d just said. I rested my head on his chest again and listened to his heartbeat. He continued to play with the small object and it was enough to distract me from the awe that played in a loop within my mind. When I finally pulled away to get a look at what was in his hand, he held up a small wooden box. It was no bigger than a jewelry box from the local jeweler. “There’s something I want you to have.” His voice was low as he opened the vintage wooden box. It was flat and square in shape. I took it from his hands with a curious look. His eyes were searching, calculating my every expression. In this very brief moment between us, I caught a glimpse into his vulnerable side. On a bed of soft light blue velvet lay a bracelet of tiny freshwater pearls. A gold clasp kept the beads fastened and displayed a miniscule red glass charm, oval in shape. “I believe this belonged to one of your ancestors back in the nineteenth century,” he explained as he retrieved the bracelet and gently took my wrist. He clasped the pearls around my wrist. “It’s beautiful. Thank you,” I smiled with a fluttering heart. “There is a small vial of my blood attached. As long as you wear this, no other vampire will be able to compel you.” “No other, but you,” I added. “Correct, but I have no intention of compelling your mind again. As I’ve stated several times already.” He gave a slight smile as he cupped my face in his large hands and looked deeply into my eyes. “How did you get this bracelet if it belonged to my ancestor?” I asked. He looked away, hesitant in his responses. “ Your ancestors were killed, Lia. We had no choice. Just as they nearly decimated our numbers, we retaliated and sought to end their bloodline. This war had been going on long before you were born, before I was born. We took their weapons and items as we ended them and keep them in a vault. This was among the items.” I looked down at my hand, and stared at the bracelet, truly unsure how I felt about this piece of jewelry. The small vial of his blood appeared to be nothing more than a small red glass bead. “You’re not just any human, Lia. You’re a Cormac by blood, and I should hate you for that, but I can’t.” He stared down at me in silence and ran his hand along my jaw, down the pulse in my neck. “I’m enraptured, and I can’t keep you here. But I can’t leave you to fend for yourself either.” I was left without words as he made this confession, pouring a piece of his soul out to me. As I struggled with the words internally, he took my hand and led me down the corridors. The meeting hall, where I’d first been presented, appeared just the same as it had two nights before. It felt like I’d been in Julian’s home for much longer than forty-eight hours, but as I entered this great room, the slew of memories from that night struck me. The fear, panic, state of confusion I’d felt were triggered within me, and it felt strange that I had nothing but devotion to him now. How much had changed in those two nights. He’d ordered a guard to summon the coven together, including his sister Evie and his friends, Nolan and Jesse. They analyzed me keenly as they entered the room and stood together beside the grand piano. So many supernatural eyes gleamed under the light as they stared at me ravenously with hatred. Julian

stepped in front of me protectively but even through the solid barrier of his body, I felt the venomous glares on my body. I tugged on the sleeve of my shirt, ensuring that my birthmark was well hidden. It was a pointless though, because they all knew of my lineage and hated me for reasons beyond my control. “You must be wondering why I called for this assembly,” Julian spoke in a domineering tone. His rich accent rolled off his tongue and every word was so eloquently spoken as he stood before me in front of the small gathering. “The other night, my dear friend, Nolan, presented me with a gift which I have accepted, and I thank him for that.” Julian’s tone was laced with sarcasm as he emphasized certain words toward Nolan, and it was clear all of this was said for the purpose of public relations, so that mutiny would not divide the coven and Julian would not appear weak in front of the others. Nolan nodded with a smirk in his eyes, and Evie pressed her lips together as she halted me with the sharpest glare. “I convened you all here this evening to announce that I have since marked her as mine. She belongs to me, and only me. As you all know, any vampire who touches another vampire’s claim will answer to the full sentence. It goes against our code and the respect that is due to members of our kind.” I caught a glimpse from Evie and noted the scorn on her face. Nolan laced his fingers together as he sat on the piano bench with a noble air. He didn’t appear impressed, in fact, his entire expression appeared indifferent. Julian trailed his lips along the skin of my neck for all to see, then he looked to his audience. “No one is to touch what is mine. Is that clear?” There was silence, although there was a stir of quiet protest as tensions hung thickly in the air. “I am returning her home, but she will remain mine.” “She is a Cormac,” someone blurted. “You cannot simply release her back into society.” “I will do as I please, as I am in charge while my grandfather sleeps. She is a Cormac, but has been so far removed from the beliefs and motives that her ancestors tenaciously followed. There is no threat in Lia.” Anger stirred in the air. I could feel it roll off some of the members in thick waves, including Evie. “So, you’re simply going to ignore the needs of our family and keep her as your pet,” one woman, dressed in refined red silks, protested with a sneer. Evie’s eyes were cold and blue, and she glared at her brother with a venomous look that said everything: her brother betrayed her. “You made a vow,” another vampire from the audience spoke, and there were murmurs of agreement. “We all took the vow with Gideon that the Cormac bloodline would be eliminated. How can you freely step back on your word?” “How can we trust you to lead us when you decide to break the vow just like that,” another man asked from the assembly and snapped his fingers to emphasize his point. The blood pounded in my ears, feeling hot all over from the hateful eyes that pierced me. “I made the vow to destroy the ones who sought to decimate us. Lia has no intention of ever bringing harm to our family,” Julian spoke in a tone that caused some of the members to take a step back. “I made the vow to end the Cormac line because they raised their own to hunt us. That system of zealous tenacity has since been removed. Lia knows nothing of this.” “She has a brother. What of him?” “My trackers last saw him in Mississippi,” Nolan answered as he stood. “He will be dealt with, but as the vampire code states, we cannot touch a human that has already been claimed by one of our own. There is no rule that exempts a Cormac from this law.” It was evident by Nolan’s tone and the way he looked furiously between me and Julian, that he did not want to agree with the sacred code. Murmurs of objection continued to emanate from the gathering, and Julian held his arm out in front of

me, as though it would serve as a protective shield. I knew none of the vampires would dare physically challenge him, as he was their elder. Under Gideon, who remained asleep in the lower chambers, Julian was the oldest surviving vampire in this coven. The only one who seemed to remain indifferent to Julian’s decision to keep me alive was Jesse. Especially in this situation, it was difficult to believe that he was Nolan’s younger brother. He left the company of Evie and Nolan beside the piano and stepped across the room. Always the quiet one, he caught me by surprise when he spoke with a pertinent tone. “You may not agree with every decision Julian exacts on this family, but you didn’t agree with everything Gideon chose either. Still, you obeyed. As you will with Julian. He is the oldest among us while Gideon sleeps, so for your own sake, you should listen.” Nolan was furious with his brother, but Jesse seemed to avoid eye contact with him as he looked to Julian and nodded. “Keeping her as a pet will only go so far. You have only until Gideon wakes, however long that will be,” Jesse spoke in a hushed voice to Julian. “You will have to decide a more in-depth plan. Gideon will not stand for this, but you already know the truth.” Julian pursed his lips, unable to deny the facts. He squeezed my hand quite hard, and then he released immediately. “You’re all dismissed,” Julian spoke in a tone rich in authority. Stiffly, the others left the room, casting glares between me and Julian. Evie was the last to exit, casting a snarl my way as she exited out the door. There was a stillness between us, an emptiness in the air that had settled after everyone filed out of the room. Julian seemed different. He wouldn’t look at me for the longest time and the minutes felt like hours as he stood quite still, like a statue, obviously contemplating everything that had just happened in the meeting room. “They know I’ll rip them to shreds if they break my law,” Julian finally spoke as he turned to me. His voice lacked emotion, and the current between us was void. There was no warmth in his tone and the room felt cold. “They’ve only been turned within the last century. They don’t stand a chance against me.” He spoke facts, but there was nothing reassuring in his tone. There was no dark glint of promise or affection in his eyes when he looked at me. Although he’d turned to face me, he still would not look at me. “What makes you think this one is any different than the last one?” Nolan added with a stiff smirk. His dark eyes smoldered as he appraised me up and down. Julian snarled in a response, ready to physically lash out, but Jesse stepped between them. “Enough,” Jesse intercepted solemnly. “I hope, dear friend, she’s worth it.” Nolan looked to Julian and gave a slight tip of his head before he slipped out of the room. I glanced to Julian, who suddenly became livid from Nolan’s words. His jaw clenched and he squeezed my hand so badly, my fingers instantly turned purple. “Julian. Ow.” He relaxed. “I am sorry. Let’s return you home.” “What did he mean about the last one?” I asked. Julian was quiet and clearly didn’t want to speak about it. “It does not matter,” he finally spoke after another pause of silence. He’d returned to a stoic state and the buzz of crackling warmth between us remained ice cold. “Nolan operates on manipulation. He will mess with your head if you allow him, and he wanted to get a rise from me. I won’t stand for it.” That was all he said on the subject.



SHE WAS SILENT DURING THE car ride as I brought her back to Asheville. She looked out the window, and I knew she could memorize the route back to the mansion where my family lived, but I didn’t care anymore. She could sense that I was distancing myself and I refused to look at her, but I caught her sideways glances from time to time as I drove. She wanted to say more, but I wasn’t going to humor a discussion about Christine. There was one last thing I had to do that evening, and the closer we came to her home in Asheville, the more I was left gutted. My hands gripped the steering wheel, wishing she’d move on to a topic that was less morbid, but she wouldn’t stop until I gave her some answers. I could sense the wheels spinning within her mind as she leaned against the window of the car. I finally spoke into the silence. “Nolan wouldn’t dare cross me when it comes to a woman…” Not one I care for as deeply as I care for you, but I kept that last thought to myself. I couldn’t give her any sense of hope for a relationship after tonight. I felt her eyes on me, waiting for me to explain further, but that story was still difficult to dwell on, even after more than two hundred years. As I tried to collect the words to tell her what happened, my mind traveled down memory lane to the days when Nolan and I were still new vampires. Even as we explored the luxuries of our new existence, my mind had still been on Christine. Blood, women, gambling and deceit filled our nights, while Gideon supervised from afar. He continued to mentor us and he looked favourably on Nolan as well. For a short time, we deliberately sought the drunks and drug abusers, because their blood gave us a buzz. It was exhilarating. We filled our pockets with the money of our victims. The darkness was intoxicating, completely addicting and all-consuming. We were drowning in the abyss, but we enjoyed every minute of it. We were not taught to value human life, but to enjoy the hunt, our prey. We made our trek down the eastern seaboard from Philadelphia through Virginia into North Carolina. We stayed in the best, highly priced hotels and drank from the highest paid victims. While in Beaufort, North Carolina, Nolan and I had our first run-in with a Cormac hunter. He instantly knew what we were as we gambled our fortunes in a local tavern. Gideon pulled us out of there and never looked back on that town. Nolan fled with a wooden bolt in his side. The Cormac hunters were skilled, having trained since they were small children. They had the advantage of distinguishing vampires from humans, while they also blended in with common folk. As we made our way farther south, three other Cormacs came close to ending us. If not for the strength and dexterity Gideon gained from his old age, they would have caught up with Nolan and I. As the war for the American revolution raged on, our personal battle with the Cormacs continued to haunt us. Every time we let our guard down, one would

catch us in the most unsuspecting situations. Gideon had killed two of the three who were tracking us, but killing those hunters didn’t suppress our hatred for that name. It only grew. Finally, the dust seemed to settle and we found ourselves in Charleston, South Carolina. It was there in that city that my mind wandered back to Christine. She had always remained in the back of my mind, but the debauchery had swallowed me. To my surprise, I found her working as a tavern maiden while I was hunting for my next meal. Her presence shocked me and she was encumbered with tin plates and steins, lost in her own world as she moved past me. “Christine?” I asked, catching her arm in my hand. My grip was much stronger, and she glanced up with shock and alarm. “Colonel Devereux…” she gasped. Her blue eyes were round as the moon. My grip lingered on her arm, feeling the spiked pulse under her warm flesh. “Please, sir. You are hurting me.” “My apologies,” I spoke, quickly removing my restraint. It had been too long since I had interacted on a personal level with a mortal and I had certainly forgotten myself. “Please do not call me Colonel. Julian will suffice.” She nodded, and I noted the pink in her cheeks. My eyes were instantly magnetized to the throb in her neck where her veins pumped blood. “I am surprised to see you here, sir. Your body was claimed missing…” she spoke quietly, her blue eyes darting about the tavern. “As am I to see you. Has your family fallen on hard times?” I inquired, ready to open my pockets. Even as a vampire, Christine still held my heart. “No,” she answered, swallowing hard. Her face and neck flushed a brighter shade from embarrassment. “Tallis Plantation is still blooming as ever,” she spoke of her family’s home. “I… my father cast me off because I had a child.” Fury and maddening levels of jealousy took root as she made this confession. Then I recalled all the terrible, manipulative and murderous sins I had committed since my body was deemed missing well over a year ago. “You vanished and I began a courtship with another man by the name of Fellows. He married another, but I was already with child.” I brushed my fingers up the warmth of her arms and she shivered. “Your hands are cold,” she said, stepping back. Immediately, I retracted my hand and she glanced around, then bowed her head politely as she returned to the kitchen with the dirty tin dishes. The feelings that raged within were overwhelming. I knew I shouldn’t feel as jealous or furious as I did. I turned and found Nolan had been studying our exchange with a surprised, yet disapproving expression, amidst his game of cards at a corner table. I stood there for a few minutes, and Christine emerged with a pitcher of ale. “Will you meet me at the old cemetery around the corner tomorrow night?” she asked. Her body language was nervous and tense. “Of course.” “I will be there at midnight.” Nolan’s eyes continued to linger, and I knew he could hear our exchange even from across the noisy tavern. She gave a weak smile. “I will look forward to it. Until then, Sir.”

She left me standing in the middle of the room with Nolan’s eyes boring through my soul. “Something does not settle right with me,” he finally spoke beside me as we watched her fill steins with ale. “Nothing ever settles with you when it comes to Christine. You have never liked her.” He did not respond to that last remark and for the remainder of the evening, he was stoic. I should have taken that as my warning. When I awoke the following evening, she was on my mind, and I felt like a fluttering boy all over again. I kept to myself, refusing to inform Gideon of my secret meeting with Christine. Nolan was already gone by the time I had risen at sundown, and I could not help but wonder if I was good enough for Christine. Of course you are not. You, are a monster. The intrusive thought consumed any good thoughts I could have had. I even thought to bring her flowers as I had in the past when I politely courted her in a supervised setting, but the thought of myself bringing her a bouquet was now repulsive. I knew I did not deserve her. There was no guarantee that I would never hurt her or her child. Still, I selfishly proceeded to meet with her in a dark cemetery. I still dressed in my best suit as though I was courting her properly, but no distinguished gentleman would agree to meet with a lady in a blackened cemetery. I arrived on the burial grounds; the moon was full and served as a good source of light that night, but the smell of fresh blood was heavy in the air. It made me ravenous, and as I made my way among the gravestones, I froze when I witnessed the horror in front of me. There was no slow-motion build up to the sight before me, no accurate description for the hate that filled me within those seconds. As the moonlight shone down, Nolan held Christine’s limp body in his arms, his teeth in her shoulder. The top of her brown dress was stained crimson. The shock and complex mixture of emotions turned into rage. I threw him off her body, and she collapsed to the ground as he flew against a large, dead tree trunk. It cracked and a chunk of it fell to the ground. I grabbed Christine in my arms and felt her pulse, but there was none. “Please, please,” I whispered, and bit into my wrist. The wound trickled blood against her lips, and I pried her mouth open, but my blood did nothing. My arms cradled her, willing her to take a breath, open her eyes. Still, there was no pulse and no movement. “I am sorry. I lost myself,” Nolan spoke. His mouth was still covered in the blood of the woman I loved. “You are a beast!” I hissed. “I have my reasons. You know I have!” he growled, fangs fully exposed. “You are no friend to me,” I rebuked. “I created a monster in you.” The stillness between us was filled with hate as my words throttled him. “I am the beast? And how many like her have you killed without apologies? Why her? Why is she more important than the blood sources you have claimed over the last year?” I did not wish to hear him as he cursed me. “You are the monster who created me, without my asking!” At that moment, a wooden bolt pierced Nolan just below his heart and he fell to the ground. A shadowed figure emerged from the dense brush that surrounded the cemetery. “Cormac,” I hissed as the hunter aimed his crossbow at Nolan, aiming for the heart this time. I left Christine’s body in the grass as I instinctively picked up Nolan and threw him out of the line of fire. Despite my hate and the unforgivable thing he had done, I still acted reflexively. Filled with rage, I sped toward the hunter who now aimed his weapon at me, but I no longer cared whether I lived or perished. The unknown hunter pulled back the trigger, but before he could let go, Gideon appeared behind him and bit into his neck mercilessly. The trauma my maker impacted was

enough to kill him almost instantly. “This is why I tell you that you must communicate with me about your comings and goings,” Gideon spoke with fangs out, his face still distorted. “You may mingle, but do so accordingly.” It was a hard lesson, and froze my heart to mortals. After that night, the rift between Nolan and I gradually widened over the years. Our mutual connection remained in Gideon and the coven we had rebuilt after his numbers were decreased before I was made vampire. Other than that, Nolan only looked at me with bitterness, as though I was the cold-hearted monster who destroyed his life. Because he was right. I was a monster.

As we neared Lia’s home, I still couldn’t bring myself to tell her the story about Christine. I couldn’t admit everything to her without making myself look even more like a demonic beast. Perhaps in time I could tell her all the deep, dark secrets of my past. In the meantime, I only wanted to keep her. It was selfish, and I knew that, but I wanted her for myself. When I openly claimed her as my own, I quietly revelled in it. I enjoyed the angry expressions on the faces of my fellow coven members. I saw the craving for her in their eyes and knew they’d never have her. I meant what I said in Gideon’s house, and they knew I wouldn’t think twice before tearing their heart out if they so much as whispered a harmful plan regarding my Lia. Yet, despite my temporary joy in their contempt, I knew the truth. I was glad I’d given Lia my cell phone to call her housemates so that they would not worry. She fed them a line that she was spending time in my home and they eagerly ate it up. She even giggled when they teased her about having crazy sex. The flush of blood to her cheeks at the mention of sex with me stirred my cock. Sex with me would be more than just… sex. My lust for Aurelia burned white-hot, and there were times when I thought I might hurt her if I took her in the heat of the moment. When I planned to take her, I knew I would have to go slow and steady, but all of those plans changed after the convene. Their malicious gazes and whispers coupled with the objections of Evie and Nolan told me that I’d been a fool to think I could have both worlds. There was a cold, empty chill between us when my Mercedes finally brushed past a dense patch of thicket, and the old white farmhouse came into view. The porch light was on and the screen door was left open. Modern hits from a pop rock station blared from within the house. For the smallest second, I wondered what it would feel like to grow up as a child in this century, in a small home that was nestled among young and old trees, with a pond just off to the side. Lia’s hand moved to the belt buckle but her eyes remained on me, searching for the connection I deliberately killed between us. There were so many things still unspoken between us, and no closure had been made. I was intent on leaving it that way. “Julian….” she began slowly, but I was not about to let this go on any longer than it should. “I’ll walk with you,” I said as the engine shut off. I took her hand and felt her eyes on me, studying me with hurt and confusion due to my stiffness toward her, but it was all necessary. I had to let her go.



THE STILLNESS IN THE CAR gripped me. Julian’s demeanor was haunting. His entire mood after the encounter with his coven had changed his affection toward me. Perhaps Nolan convinced him that there was no future for us. My chin rested in the palm of my hand as I gazed out the window, but I couldn’t help glancing at him. I hoped he’d warm up as we neared my gram’s house, but he only grew more distant and stoic as the familiar roads in my hometown came into view. The emptiness loomed and although he sat just beside me in the driver’s side, he felt miles away. He refused to look at me once the meeting had been dismissed, and the chill between us only grew icier over the long stretches of road. The events of the last few days replayed over and over, along with all the secrets Julian told me in confidence. He’d finally given me all the answers, and everything made sense. Knowing how dangerous and lethal he was, I knew I should stay away. I shouldn’t want him, but my time with him over the last two nights only sealed my bond with him so much more. His smile and the way he tucked my hair behind my ear as he spilled his mysteries to me made me melt. He seemed so full of promise, so determined to hatch a plan and have a future with me, until the encounter with his family at the meeting. He pulled to a stop in front of my childhood home, and we sat in the car for a few moments as he stared into the distance, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. The comforting familiarity of the porch light and open screen door mixed with the faint notes of music emanating from within the house. Everything was quiet, and then the screen door flew open. “Lia!” Anne jumped off the steps with a huge grin on her face. “Did you have a good time?” “Yeah I guess so,” I answered. When I called Anne and Bex to let them know I was with Julian, Anne immediately jumped to conclusions. My cousin was convinced I’d spent the last few nights in bed with this insanely hot man having incredible sex with multiple orgasms. I wish that had been true, under entirely different circumstances. Julian had promised he was going to have my body and bring me immeasurable pleasure, but not while I was in his coven’s house. He claimed that when he finally took me, it would be everything I deserved. Now I wondered if he had changed his mind. Even as he took my hand and held it in his own, the distance remained. Anne was jovial and oblivious as she introduced herself to Julian. He smiled, showing his perfect teeth, and she nearly melted into a puddle before him as he took her hand and kissed it. “It is a pleasure,” he continued, his grin dazzling her. When Bex showed up, she was immediately sucked into his charm as well. He never once looked at me as they both talked incessantly. They both gushed over how nice it was that I finally met a nice man, but the connection between us was nonexistent. “Can I offer you something to drink? Something to eat?” Bex offered Julian, and he smirked slightly. I grabbed his hand and squeezed, desperate to bring warmth back to the connection between us.

“I am fine, thank you, but I wouldn’t mind if you invited me inside.” He gently removed his hand from my grip, and a small piece of my heart broke off. Anne and Bex looked at him oddly. “Sure, come in,” Anne offered before I could speak. I knew he wouldn’t hurt them. Well, I knew he wouldn’t hurt me… “Being invited into your house is a good thing. It means if any harm ever came to you inside, I have open access into the threshold whenever I need it. Your family is off limits. I swear it,” he whispered quietly as he eyed my roommates in the kitchen. But there was an ominous hint in his voice. He was pained; I could see it written all over his face. Once we’d stepped foot into the house, I felt the edge of distance between us. Julian let go of my hand as he examined the small rooms. The girls filled glasses of iced tea, and Anne fawned over Julian with a huge smile as she handed him a cold glass. “Thank you.” He suddenly hit the switch as he turned to her. He flashed her another smile as though there hadn’t been any numbing space between us. She only smiled, then left the living room and returned to the kitchen. It was all very strange, as though he silently willed them to leave us alone in the room. “Promise me this isn’t goodbye,” I whispered as Anne and Bex giggled and chatted in the kitchen. He looked at me with a hollow expression. “I can’t promise that, Lia. It’s not safe for you, for them.” He gestured toward Anne and Bex, who remained ignorant in the kitchen. My heart dropped to my stomach, and grief filled me suddenly. “I opened up and let you in,” I glared up at him, unable to accept the fact that he was letting me go. “You told me everything-” “Not everything,” he answered in a hushed tone. “You made promises to me.” My argument was weak, but I’d never fought to prevent a breakup that affected me so profoundly. He gripped my shoulders. “Listen to me very carefully, Lia. My coven sees you as the enemy. I made a vow long before you were born that I’d end your line, and I’ve just broken that oath.” He eyed the girls in the kitchen and then looked back to me. I pulled him into the shadows of the upstairs hall. “You can’t leave, Julian. I feel like I know you now. I know the real you.” “You don’t know me, Lia. If you did, you’d stay far the hell away from me. If I learned one thing in the last two hundred and seventy-six years, it was tonight. This evening showed me that there is no future with you. I should compel you to forget me-” “No! I refuse to forget you.” I balled my fists, prepared to hold my ground. This was my choice, too, and the frustrating part was that I knew he was deciding the end of our relationship for the both of us. “Let me be with you, and I’ll let you into my life, too. You don’t have to be this cursed, wretched man you believe yourself to be. You’re better than this. I believe it. I just wish you could see it for yourself.” I pressed my body against his as he leaned against the wall in the darkened hall. The conflict was clear all over his handsome face, and I caressed his cheek with my hand. The simple gesture showed my trust in him, as I knew the pulse in my wrist thrummed in his ear. His fangs protruded and he squeezed his eyes shut to control himself, as his fingers dug into my arms more fiercely. “The struggle to pull you into the darkness with me is more than I can handle at times. Sometimes I can’t focus on anything more than the pulse in your neck.” He grit his teeth as a tumultuous storm suddenly took control of his face. Without saying anything, or even asking where my bedroom was, he guided me up the stairs and pulled me into my bedroom, which was through the first door in the upstairs hall. I began to wonder how he knew which room was mine, but then he spoke and my thoughts were pulled into a darker direction. “Even as you stand here, saying nothing, I can hear your heartbeat race, pumping the blood throughout

your body. There is no future with us. You’ve gifted me with your light, something I haven’t had in over two centuries, nor do I deserve after the things I’ve done. And for that, I am grateful to you, but I cannot handle this monstrous temptation to drag you into the darkness.” The window in my bedroom was open and a warm summer breeze wafted over us. As it did, he stared at me with such turmoil and pain in his blue eyes. Calmly, he reached out and tucked a black curl behind my ear. “I refuse to ruin your life, and I truly apologize for what Nolan and Evie did to you. I will ensure that the others stay away from you and your friends.” A few tears ran down my face, and I quickly brushed them away. I wanted to tell him that I still trusted him, that he’d only just begun to open up to me, but no words left my mouth. Even I didn’t know how we could make this work, because his family hated me so much, they wanted me dead. “I’m not good for you, Lia. You deserve better, not a murderer or a selfish, sadistic demon.” More tears began to roll down my face, and I was at a loss for words. “I’ve never been so unselfish with anyone as I am with you right now,” he stated with a fierceness in his voice but then he was silent as we stared at once another. Another breeze drifted into the bedroom, and he breathed in my scent as it wafted directly from me to him. “I have a one request for you,” he continued with an air of authority. He turned the lock on my door, then stared at me with a carnal expression. Silently, he bit into his wrist and held out the bleeding wound. I shook my head and took a step back. “No,” I objected with a backwards step. “Take it, now.” The thought of it made my stomach churn, and I involuntarily gagged. “I cannot leave you here without having some reassurance. With my blood in your system, I will always know if you’re in danger.” He swiped a finger across the wound as it closed before my eyes. “Open your mouth,” he commanded in a low voice and after much internal debate, I complied. At least he hadn’t compelled me to drink from him. His finger slipped into my mouth, and the pull toward him suddenly magnified tenfold. Our bodies, our souls, were immediately connected and I sucked on his finger, gliding my tongue over and around it. I couldn’t understand what was happening to me, only that I wouldn’t refuse if he offered more of his blood to me; I wanted more. I didn’t realize how profusely I was sucking and toying with his finger still in my mouth until a feral growl rumbled from deep within his chest and he grabbed my thick black curls in a severe knotted fist. His eyes pierced me before he dipped my head back. “I warned you what being around me would do to me, to you- and yet you toyed with the vampire,” he snarled, sharp white fangs fully displayed. My eyes flashed as I looked up at him. “Humans can have fun too.” I reached up to caress his face and his nose trailed along the soft skin of my forearm, savoring my scent until he reached the pulse in my wrist. “I can destroy you, ruin your innocence.” He spoke with the same animalistic growl. The pull to him was devouring me. “If I was that innocent, I’d have joined a convent,” I taunted, still stroking his face. Deep down, I was concerned with my behavior. I knew I was toying with him and it could get me hurt, but the greater part of myself enjoyed his response. I loved it, and I wanted more from him. What is happening to me?! The question invaded my mind, but wasn’t enough to battle the red hot lust coursing through my veins. “So be it,” he hissed, and then his sharpness pierced my neck. His hands caressed my hair and a haze consumed me; there was no pain, it was only him and me connected in the most sordid, enchanting way. As he fed, my mind was filled with all the things he could do to me in the bed beside us, and a deep gasp

escaped when he finally pulled away. A throbbing tingle pulsated against the small holes he’d left in my neck, but as I brushed my fingers over the small wound, I felt it close up. “My blood will keep you whole as long as it remains in your system.” He leaned forward and kissed my forehead, lingering with his lips against my skin for several long minutes. “I am truly sorry,” he whispered as he pulled away. He looked at me with great pain and then in an instant, he was gone. Immediately, I poked my head through the window to call to him, but there was no sign of him. It was as if he had never been in my room, as if he’d never jumped through the window. The trees rustled and a raccoon skittered across the driveway, but there was otherwise no sign of any activity. I dialed his number, but he never answered. I’d refused to let him compel me, but he wanted me to forget him. That was impossible. The memory of him haunted me and caused a deep heartache, even in my dreams as I slept that night. I woke the next morning a sweating, heaving mess with one hand gripping my chest. I’d had dreams of my abduction and of Julian, but by the time I woke, they were just abstract, blurred images.

I had only been with Julian in his coven house for two days, but when he vanished, a deep void was left in place. Anne and Bex expressed their concern but respected my need for space. They believed me when I told them the romance ended as quickly as it started because Julian was not ready for a commitment. Internally, I missed him badly. I often wondered what he was doing and if he was thinking about me too. There were even times when I was tempted to take a drive and see if I could find the house again. That part was not only dangerous but absolutely foolish. Plus, my car was still broken down, and I had no money to get it fixed. I only knew that I missed him, and I craved to hear his voice, feel his touch. I silently blamed my need for him on his vampiric charm. Luring prey was all part of the aura that surrounded him, which was why I’d become so captivated by him so quickly. I was sure of it, but convincing myself of this still didn’t help. I didn’t want to forget Julian or the last few days, but the best way to move forward was to keep myself busy. I kept the radio blaring with the station’s top hits while I searched job listings. I applied to just about every job in my field. Anne called me a pitbull, but I didn’t care. I was relentless and it kept me preoccupied. When my eyes burned and ached from searching the internet, I unpacked the remaining boxes from our move. With every box I broke down, I was reminded of the storage in the basement closet. I’d never told Julian about what I had found, but now that I knew pieces of my biological family history, I didn’t want the vampires to know what was in there, not even Julian. He had no intention of coming around; I’d probably never see him again in my lifetime so it didn’t matter. It hurt, even though I knew he was doing it to keep me safe. He was selfless as he battled against his own desires for me. I spent the next week moving furniture, unpacking more boxes, cleaning, and continuing my job search. I wasn’t this motivated in college, but my drive to keep my mind preoccupied from the events of the week before turned me into a tornado around the house. I caught Bex and Anne exchanging glances with one another several times as I worked, but I ignored them. Paying attention to their concern would only lead to a game of one thousand questions. “Enough of this,” Anne finally exclaimed the following Saturday night when she arrived home with two bags containing beer, wine spritzers and tequila. She’d found me rearranging the living room for the

third time. “We’re having a party tonight. I got the hookup from a few guys we knew from college and they’re bringing a few kegs.” I opened my mouth to protest, to tell her the party wasn’t a good idea, but after the ordeal I’d been through, plus my brother’s disappearance, why not? Why couldn’t I kick back and relax with our friends from college? Booze would help me forget everything, and it was a welcome thought, even if the distraction would be temporary.



THE NIGHT WAS DARK AND lonely, as it had always been. Lia’s absence made these nights even emptier, and I vainly attempted to assure myself that by keeping my distance, my craving for her would dissipate. I’d tasted her blood, and she’d had mine, which gave me insight into how she was doing even from miles away. The lust continued its overwhelming possession of me, deepening the void in my chest whenever I thought about her. I felt every deep, ingrained emotion she felt and inflicted pure torment. She missed me, and I felt every piece of her heart that wanted me to return. Having that strong connection to every depth of her heart was hell on earth. I’d never shared blood with a human before Aurelia, and I underestimated the powerful connection the blood bond would make. The well-lit street was alive with people who were out for a good time. Saturday night has always been my favorite time of the week. The selection was plentiful and so easy. I remained lurking on the corner between a very popular bar and a darkened alley, looking for my next meal. A few feet away, a young woman stepped out of the building. A blast of loud music spilled into the street when she emerged with her small group of friends. They said their goodbyes and then left the woman alone on the street as they walked down the opposite end of the sidewalk. She stopped in front of her parked car and fumbled with her keys before dropping them to the pavement. Easy, so easy, I thought to myself as I approached her from behind. “Are you having some trouble?” I asked in a smooth voice, and she whirled with a gasp. She clenched a hand over her heart as her gait wobbled. “Oh, you scared me.” She smiled, and her grin only broadened as her eyes made their way up my frame to my face. I flashed my most dazzling smile, and she flushed with a bite of her lower lip. She was drunk and smelled delicious. … But not nearly as tempting as what’s mine. Lia’s eyes, so warm and inviting, flashed across my mind, the memory of her soft, smooth skin… and the sweet, intoxicating taste of her blood… The thought hit me like a hard slap in the face as I surveyed the swooning woman in front of me. Her dark curls were pinned up, and her eyes were a deep brown, not hazel like Lia’s, but the reminder was too strong. Disturbed that I couldn’t go through with it, I stooped to retrieve her keys from the sidewalk and handed them to her. “Thank you,” she said and as she took the keys from my hand, I commanded her attention with a fixed stare. “Call a cab to take you home. Fetch your car tomorrow.”

She nodded, and before I could change my mind, I left her on the sidewalk. Lia continued to consume my thoughts. My desire for her haunted me, wanting the very woman I should kill. I broke my vow for her. And I’d kill for her. As I finished the last of my victim, the shame continued to torment me, but I still drained the body, in an effort to temporarily distract myself, before the corpse was left in an abandoned alley. I wiped my mouth with a handkerchief before I folded it neatly and returned it to my pocket. I continued stalking the streets aimlessly until I found myself on the quiet road that led to Lia’s home. This wasn’t the first time I’d spied her home from a distance. I’d been in this spot three times since leaving her with a broken heart in her bedroom. The depraved part of me regretted that I ever brought her home rather than ravage her body and keep her. I shook my head, rebuking the black lust and greed. As I watched from a dense patch of trees, I could see how vibrant the house was, blaring with music. People loitered the grassy lawn with beers and red plastic cups in hand. The entire display was one of the most unsophisticated sights I’d ever laid eyes on, and yet I felt drawn toward the open doorway and the brightly lit windows. Just a glimpse, the temptation whispered on my shoulders. The light beckoned me, so I could catch one glance, one more memory to keep with me- tucked away, locked up forever. As I made a step toward the illuminated door, something pressed against my back, ready to pierce my heart. “Don’t move,” the stranger spoke, and I cursed myself for the distraction I’d allowed. “Who are you?” I could smell the scent on the mortal who had a weapon pressed against my back, which I’d presumed was a gun. Before he could answer, I whirled and knocked the weapon from his hands and pinned him to the ground. The strength of my forearm pinned his neck to the ground, and caused him to gasp for breath. “Tell me your name,” I hissed fiercely, ready to rip into the man’s gullet. He stared up at me with hazel eyes filled with fear and anger. “Felix,” he gasped, and then grit his teeth. “And I want to know what you are doing on this property.” He mustered the demand between gasps for breath under the force of my grip. I lessened my force as his name registered. “Felix. Lia’s brother?” I didn’t budge as his eyes scanned me with tenacity. “Yes. How do you know my sister?” He was bold and tenacious. I could see it written all over the build in his muscles and the glare in his eyes. He should be dead. I can kill him right now, as I should. I could tear into his throat, or pull his beating heart from his chest. It would be so simple. Instead, I checked his person for any weapons before I loosened my grip and pulled him to his feet. He was surprised by my gesture, but thanked me as he brushed himself off. I retrieved his rifle before he could touch it, and I held it for safekeeping. Regular bullets do nothing to a vampire, but the last hunter I’d killed fifty years ago enjoyed the effects of wooden bullets. It was extremely… annoying. As we stood there for the first few seconds, appraising one another, I looked to see if I could spot the notorious birthmark Lia claimed he had. Yes, he did have the same birthmark, on his right forearm. The need to end his existence was powerful. Do it now, the urge whispered into my ear and as I stepped forward to make my kill, he began walking. “How do you know Lia?” Hearing her name brought me back to earth, and I stopped in my tracks. “I met her at a museum benefit

a few months ago.” “Huh.” It was all he said and it unnerved me that I could not read more into the man as he walked ahead of me. “I’ll take my gun. I thought you were a creep trying to spy on my sister.” That’s a matter of perspective. I unloaded the gun and found it to have real bullets, not wooden. He watched me oddly as I looked at the bullets and then pocketed them. I handed him the empty gun and he took it with stoic silence. He doesn’t know. The lad is hardly a threat. Still, he’s of Cormac blood… “Your sister will be pleased to see you,” I spoke. “She’s going to kill me,” he joked half-heartedly. If she does, then I won’t have to. “Hey, you go ahead.” He stopped in his tracks. “I forgot my bag by the trees. All I saw was you lurking by the trees, watching the house.” He gestured toward the grove near the mailbox by the road. “I didn’t realize you were here for the party. It’s not like her to have a kegger, so I’m guessing that’s Anne’s doing.” He turned around and walked up the drive toward the mailbox, where the line of trees hid most of the quiet road. He was just a regular young man, with an irregular birthmark… I turned and watched the gathered crowd from the well-lit doorway. “Whoa, sorry.” A young man laughed drunkenly as he pushed past me, nearly spilling cheap beer on my best leather jacket. My fangs protruded, and I closed my eyes to control the hunger that spiked within. Then my eyes fell on her, dancing with a crowd in the front room. Music pumped from the stereo equipment and she wore a sleek black dress that hugged every curve. The lust raged on as I watched her dance without a care in the world. She seemed to lack the rhythm that Anne had, but they both danced in a fashion that would have condemned a whorehouse one hundred years ago. I pressed my fist against my chin as a smirk spread across my lips, highly entertained by the sight before me. Despite being amused, I still wanted to grab her, tear off that black fabric and sink into her body. The song ended and Anne fanned herself. “I need some water!” She turned and headed toward the kitchen, maneuvering past crowds of party guests, and then her blue eyes landed on me and she smiled broadly. “Julian!” she exclaimed. Hearing my name caught Lia’s attention. She stopped swaying to the music and looked in my direction. Hazel eyes rounded and she smiled with a fresh blush on her already flushed face. “Julian. I didn’t know you were into the sorority scene again.” Nolan suddenly appeared at the doorway with a smoldering grin, which he was quick to charm Anne with. She paused in her tracks and possibly melted into a puddle of pathetic right before him. “Hello, gorgeous.” He spoke in the typical smooth, decadent tone he used with women. “I’d love to come inside your party.” “No, don’t-” Lia cut in, leaping across the front room. “Oh, of course. Come in,” Anne beamed as Lia grabbed her arm. “Why, thank you.” Nolan stepped into the house, ignoring me and he gave Lia a wink. He leaned in and whispered with a taunt. “I always did enjoy the blondes.” If it weren’t for the crowd present, I might have throttled and staked him. He’d struck a nerve and I was livid. Panic coursed through Lia in that moment. Her flushed face turned white as she stared at me in horror. I met her with a similar gaze. She was no longer safe in this house, now that Nolan had been invited inside. Women were instantly drawn to us, but he was the one who absorbed all the attention, most likely deciding who to take first. The only one I could focus on was Lia, and how I could keep her safe knowing he was just inches

away from her. He made his way back to me and brushed past with a blonde and a brunette. “You were a fool to give her back. Anyone can be invited in.” He spoke quietly as he followed the women outside. “Who is that?” Bex asked as she approached Lia, and pointed toward Nolan. “Nobody,” Lia responded bitterly and then Bex noticed me still standing by the door. She cast me a stiff, polite smile before she scanned the scene and looked like she was going to throttle several people in the corner who pointed at some of the paintings on the wall and laughed drunkenly. Hands brushed against the sleeve of my jacket, and I looked down to find Lia staring up at me with a radiant expression. Her eyes sparkled with happiness at seeing me. The sight of her beautiful face like this pulled at my soul in indescribable ways. She wrapped her arms around me and kept the embrace as tightly as her strength would allow. Nobody had looked at me in such a way, ever. In all of my two hundred and seventy six years on this earth, I don’t recall having a woman look at me as Aurelia Galligan looked at me in this moment. “I missed you so much,” she spoke softly. “Why did you come back?” I’d only wanted a peek at her. When her eyes fell on me, I felt the swell of her heart. The void in my chest was filled, matching her own happiness. I’d never intended to be seen. I only wanted a peek, but as I looked down and saw the love shine in her eyes, I knew I would never leave her again. “I couldn’t stay away from you. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay away from me. Tell me to leave now, and I will leave.” I already knew what her answer would be, because I felt all of her joy and love, but I had to say it because it would otherwise be selfish of me to keep her, knowing the risk. She stared into my eyes and caressed the side of my face with her warm hand. Her fingers were so soft and delicate against my jaw. As she looked up at me. “I can’t let you go. I know what’s good for me, but I’m only human and I’m bound to make mistakes.” She gave a crooked grin, and I hoisted her off the ground and crushed her lips with a deep kiss. She moaned into my mouth as her fingers curled into my hair. As our lips locked and the kiss became more heated, the crackling current between us was frozen when the distant screams of a woman pierced my ears. All around us, people continued dancing, chatting and drinking while the music drowned out the faint scream I’d heard. My immediate thoughts went to Nolan, who wasn’t anywhere to be seen. I set Lia down as I stilled, hearing another distant scream. She looked up at me with worry in her eyes. “What is it?” I couldn’t answer as I fled from the house toward the direction of the screams. The front yard was more sparse now, but there was a small gathering near the mailbox at the end of the driveway. The scent of blood hung rich in the air and became stronger when a summer breeze carried it towards my direction. I pushed through the few young adults who’d congregated and found Felix unconscious on the ground with a severe gash in his neck. Nolan. The anger blazed within my core, believing he had done this to complicate the vow I’d broken. “Oh my God, oh my God!” a woman cried as she knelt down beside him. “He’s losing a lot of blood.” With shaking hands, she pulled out her phone. Nolan arrived at the scene, and the anger burned in my eyes as I met his direct stare. He snarled in return. There were about ten people gathered around; I couldn’t heal Felix without compromising our ancient secret, but Felix had already lost too much blood. He’d never make it. The smell of his blood, Cormac blood, was so rich and heavy in the air, and the hunger was nearly intolerable. As I glanced at Nolan, I could see the temptation was just as bad for him. His nostrils flared and his jaw was tightly set. “There is nothing to see here,” he spoke to the woman, capturing her gaze as she dialed for 9-1-1. Dazed, she walked away from the crowd and returned to the party.

“Felix?!” Lia screeched in both surprise and horror. Her face had gone absolutely pale and she dropped to his side. “No, no, no.” She pressed her own hand against his bleeding wound. The whispering voice that hounded me to let the man die as atonement for my broken vow was crushed when I watched Lia sob as she vainly tried to stop her brother’s bleeding. Nolan’s eyes darted to me in anger, as though he knew I was going to interfere and make my broken oath much worse. I knew the expression on my face told him everything and with quiet protest, he seethed. “Everyone back up,” he ordered. Some didn’t comply immediately, and Nolan didn’t hesitate to grab them by the back of their shirts and toss them away from the scene. “There is nothing to see here. The man scraped his neck on a dead tree branch while walking in the dark. He’ll be fine. Go back to the house.” I bit into my wrist and pressed it to Felix’s lips. “You’ve lost your mind!” Nolan hissed over me once the crowd was gone. Only Lia remained, with tears still in her eyes. “Must I always fix your mess?” I growled in return. “You think I did this? You really have gone mental, to think after all these years I’d be so sloppy and careless.” Nolan raised his voice. The wound in my wrist healed, and the wound in Felix’s neck began to close. Within minutes, he inhaled deeply and opened his eyes. “Good. He’s fine. Crisis averted,” Nolan spoke bitterly. “Did you see who did this to you?” He asked Felix. “No,” Felix answered, rubbing a hand over his neck, where the wound was already completely healed. Nolan and I looked at each other, then we turned to Felix. “It jumped my back and bit into my neck when I was grabbing the bag I’d left by the trees.” “Felix, where have you been all this time?” Lia asked, still knelt by his side. “I hitched a ride with a friend from Florida. His truck broke down near the gas station at the end of the road and he was going to get a motel. I decided to walk the rest of the way… surprise Lia.” Tears rolled down her face as she grabbed her brother’s hands. “Don’t you ever, ever, scare me like that again.” She barely mustered the words, and she was clearly still in shock from nearly losing her brother. “Thank you.” She looked to me with glassy eyes, then turned to Nolan. He couldn’t pretend to smile, as he was very unhappy that I’d let the man live. “Too bad you didn’t show me the same courtesy over two hundred years ago.” Nolan snarled, and then disappeared down the darkened road, leaving us by the mailbox. Lia kept her hands cupped around Felix’s hands, ecstatic and relieved to have him safe and alive, but my mind was buzzing. It wasn’t like Nolan to deny something he’d done. His arrogance always got in the way and he took ownership for his actions with pride, even when others disagreed with him. I considered various members from our coven; but it made no sense why he’d been left alive and bleeding. “Get him into the house,” I ordered while keenly scanning the dense thicket surrounding the property. There was no sign of anything suspicious. My mind was reeling as I attempted to shut out the consequences that were headed my way. Not only had I broken my vow to end the Cormac line by keeping Lia alive and returning her home, but I’d just preserved her brother’s life when I could have easily allowed him to die. It was clear that Lia was still in shock by her brother’s return, and his near-death experience. If Nolan hadn’t been invited into the house, and if Felix hadn’t just been attacked, I could have respectfully allowed them time to catch up. But I couldn’t leave Lia alone in this house, especially now that the return of her brother would begin to circulate. As I watched them talk quietly on the sofa, the guilt

pressed on my chest. Felix couldn’t stay here. It was difficult enough keeping Lia safe. It wouldn’t be long before the vampires discovered his presence in the area.



THE ESTATE WAS OMINOUSLY QUIET when I returned with just forty-five minutes to spare before the sun’s rays began to peek over the horizon. The rooms were empty and dark. Everyone must have turned in for the day; I was on such high alert, that even the most mundane routines were making me paranoid. In this case, it was typical for vampires to retire before the sun’s rays cast their light, but when I came home to a quiet, empty house, my suspicions were elevated, as though I anticipated something terrible was in store. “Evie?” I called. She was often the last to turn in- painting, drawing and playing her music until the early hours in the morning. She didn’t respond, but I found her at the piano. She sat like a perfectly poised marble statue in a satin emerald dress. Her strawberry blonde curls were as flawless as ever, but she neither played nor looked at me as she sat in silence. A lamp beside the piano served as dim lighting, and the rest of the meeting room remained dark. “Evie.” Her slender, porcelain fingers rested against the piano’s keys, without playing any music. She wouldn’t make eye contact as I stood in the doorway. “Do you remember when you actively encouraged our family to drink the Cormac blood?” She asked the question without looking up. “Do you recall how angry you were when you almost lost me to that hunter? You renewed your vow that night and encouraged everyone else to swear their vow as well.” The guilt washed over me in a tidal wave, and hit like a punch to the gut. I did remember the anger, the rage I felt when my baby sister was trapped, crying out my name. After tearing his head from his shoulders, I demanded that the others in our coven take the vow with me. Now I found myself torn between love for a Cormac and loyalty to my own family. “I am losing you, Julian. And it scares me,” Evie spoke. “You cannot go back on your own word without suffering consequences. You know this.” With a pained expression, she looked up at me with pale blue eyes. “She is not worth the price. She wants a husband, a family of her own someday. You cannot give her those things. And when she grows old and dies and you’ve lost us, what will you do then?” Hurt and sadness filled her eyes and she looked away. “You cannot have us and her. Please don’t do this to me.” I never intended to turn away from my family, and I quietly contemplated everything my dear little sister said. She was worried, as she should be. What was it about Lia that caused me to question everything I’d believed in over the last two hundred and forty-five years? What was it about this human woman that would cause me to break a solemn oath? Her eyes flashed across my mind, and the way her nose scrunched when she laughed. Her smile was infectious and radiated an entire room. There was more to Lia than her birthmark, her inviting scent, or the taste of her blood.

The bond, the connection I had with her, was so strong, far beyond anything I could have hoped for my blackened heart. She gave me hope. I walked this earth, wrapped in darkness and debauchery, knowing my soul was a lost cause. Lia’s presence warmed me, and the way she nuzzled her nose against my chest made me especially protective of her. Strong on the inside, yet delicate and fragile on the outside. She gave me a sense of purpose again. Sex as a vampire is far more intense than it was as a human, but sex with this woman would be more than simply fucking. It would be sacred, spiritual, and binding. I couldn’t explain any of this to my sister; she’d never understand. As I debated whether to say anything, or what I could say to her, my mind drifted into the past when honor and devotion to kin, to my sister, was the driving force behind my motives. Bath, England April, 1772 After Nolan was made vampire, we traveled the countryside, evading the Cormac hunters. In the beginning, we remained a trio- Gideon, Nolan and myself. He guided us, taught us how to unwrap the delicacies of this vampire life, and revel in it. Music, fine art, blood and sex were exquisite, and remained just a few of the rich pleasures we enjoyed in our travels. I attempted to forget Christine and how Nolan had taken her life. Our battles with the hunters had quieted once we settled in Georgia, and Gideon carefully selected others to join our family. Once the dust had settled, the monotony began to take root. My anger toward Nolan for what he had done to Christine did not dissipate, but Gideon assured me we must stick together, and he continued to assure me that my lingering human feelings would eventually dissolve, along with my anger. My mind wandered back to my family. My parents had seven children together, although only four of us survived to adulthood. I was my father’s only son and the first born. Three sisters followed, the last being Evelyn Rose, who was born hours before my mother passed away from complications during childbirth. After that, my father neglected the care of his children and took to the drink. My sisters were left with a governess, but at sixteen, I was already considered a man. While my father outright blamed Evie for the death of our mother, I doted on her. I tried to make up for the love and affection he failed to give her. For the last time, I found myself in Bath, the city in which Nolan and I had lived as boys. Keeping a low profile, I learned that I had been pronounced dead, and that little Evie had been married off to a man with whom I was unfamiliar with. All I knew was that he was wealthy and owned many lands, but none of my inquiries gave me any indication as to how my sister was doing. Was she well? Was she happy? Nobody seemed to know about her status, but I did find her newest residence. It was dark in the gardens outside the large manor. The home was surrounded by thick, wrought iron gates and a large stone wall. It was positively medieval in appearance, but it was not enough to keep a vampire out. When I found her, she was surrounded by well-groomed shrubs as she sat on a stone bench… sobbing. I watched her from the shadows, where the garden lanterns did not cast any light. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand, but still they flowed. After several minutes, I could no longer bear the sight of her like that. I had come, only for a glance, to see how she was doing, but I could not leave her knowing she was in such distress. “Dear little sister,” I spoke softly. She sucked in a deep breath, and the fine blonde hairs on her arms stood on end. Goose prickles

raced up her arms at the sound of my voice. It was only when she had looked up and glanced around in a frantic manner, that I saw the swollen black and blue mark across her cheek and eye. “Brother?” Her voice trembled as her eyes landed on mine. It was as though she thought I might be a ghost, it was also laced with hope and desperation. “Julian?” She flung her arms around me, terrified to let go as her entire body trembled. “Am I dreaming?” Tears poured down her face, still afraid to pull away. “Have you come back from the dead?” “Yes and no,” I caressed her strawberry blonde curls and then carefully peeled her arms from me and surveyed her beaten face. The rage within was more than I could fathom, far beyond the anger I had felt when Nolan took Christine’s life. Gently and with more control than I knew I had, I clasped a hand on her shoulder, then stepped into the light. Tears rolled down her damaged face as I tilted her chin up to meet my gaze. I would not use mind tricks on her; she would tell me the truth. “Who did this to you?” The question came out sounding more like a demand, but I could barely control the evil that unfurled within. “My husband,” she answered with a tremble of her lower lip. “Why?” The beast was coming out and there was no stopping it. “I cannot give him a son.” She was young, so young, and as she continued spilling her soul to me, the darkness rampantly took over. I did not hear all of what she was saying as she sobbed. Key words struck me. Some of the things he had done to her were unspeakable. At only fifteen, she had been married off to a man more than twice her own age, a monster whom our father had known by business association. I knew this arrangement had been made to keep his own financial matters afloat. He never had care or regard for Evelyn; his only concern was whether her dowry was large enough to please an adequate suitor. “Evie, will you invite me into your home?” “Of course. You may stay for as long as you like. My husband will not think to stand up to you.” “I am not worried about him,” I spoke as I took her hands and stared into her eyes. “Mother died in childbirth. That will never happen to you. You need not cry, little sister.” I wiped her tears with my hand. “Your hand is cold,” she spoke. “Invite me inside, Evelyn Rose” I prompted, ignoring her comment about the touch of my skin. “Would you like to come inside?” she asked as one last stray tear rolled down her bruised cheek. “Indeed, I would. Please remain here while I have a word with your husband. ” She said nothing at first, and still appeared stunned by my abrupt, unexpected return. “Please come back straight away. Do not leave me here, I beg of you.” She wiped at her eyes with the lace of her sleeve. Whether or not I had been a monster for the last several months, I was unraveled by the despair and torment that was written all over her marred, face. I could not speak, nor did I care to compel her to follow my instructions. I was operating purely on rage and if her innocent eyes happened to witness what was about to transpire, then so be it. She returned to the garden once I was given access to the threshold where I could sense her husband on the second floor of the manor. I could smell the brandy he had poured himself, in-tune with the footsteps he made in the bedchamber. As he turned to pour himself yet another drink, he spotted my stalking figure in the doorway. “Who are you?” he demanded. He was met with my stare, which lingered long enough to purely intimidate him. “My name is Julian Devereux.” It was the only response I could manage.

“Nonsense. The man perished in war.” He fumbled and pulled a knife from the top drawer of his desk. The jagged weapon flew through the air and planted in my chest. I cocked my head to the side as I pulled out the sharp weapon and he stumbled back, eyes wild with fear. When I hurled the weapon, it was with more speed and accuracy than his human hands could match. The knife impaled his gut. “Be that as it may, I just had a chat with my little sister downstairs, and do you know what she told me?” I was toying with the man as a cat does with its prey. I reveled in the buildup of fear that stirred within this coward. I sensed every ounce of his anguish and I wanted more. I spoke calmly as his white linen shirt turned crimson. The room filled with the rich, heady smell of brandy and blood. I took my time with him. The rage within me had me wanting to rip his head off, but that would have been too quick a death. Instead, I made him feel the pain. I wanted him to suffer a gruesome torment. I returned to Evie in the garden below, where I had commanded her to stay. She ran to embrace me, but stopped short when she saw the blood that stained my clothes. “My husband?” she asked. “You have no husband,” I answered. “Come now, this is no longer your home.” I did not turn her immediately, even when she begged me to. She would travel and experience the world before I gave in to that choice. She would understand what she was asking, and when she turned eighteen, I had allowed her wish to be granted.

“How can you choose her over your family? They are the enemy,” Evie argued. She remained poised at the piano, and her statement pulled me from memory lane. “I am not leaving you.” I spoke firmly. “Evie is right,” a familiar voice of authority spoke from the shadows on the other side of the room. The sound of him chilled my bones. Gideon stepped into the dim light. He was impossible to read and his face was as cold as stone. “Much has happened while I slept,” he spoke. He’d woken too soon. I was to remain in charge for another three years at least, but here he stood. Then the realization occurred to me. “You,” I sneered to Evie. “I’m sorry. I had no choice.” She stiffened. “No. Evie did the right thing in waking me, Julian. It is brutally apparent that you are not strong enough to lead our kind in my stead. You have become weak.” Gideon stepped forth and stared me in the face. His pale face was etched with concern, pain and anger. He had been a vampire for six hundred and fifty years, but he didn’t appear to be a day older than twenty-five, when he was made a vampire. His stature was smaller than Nolan and me, but he carried himself with a regal disposition. His eyes were a brilliant blue and seared me with a single gaze. “I will not allow you to let this Cormac situation to get out of control. I have spent centuries running from that rat infestation; they even followed me to the colonies from England. Do you think I can allow

that to happen again? Have you forgotten so quickly what nearly happened to Evelyn?” “How could you forget?” Nolan stepped in with a grim mask of stone on his face. “Tell me you are not a part of this,” I growled toward him. “No, but I’m glad he’s awake. Gideon needs to know the Cormac blood is still alive. It was our mistake, an oversight, but we have the chance to eradicate it. NOW.” “Remember the oath, Julian. I dare you to recall that night when you, my son, were my proudest moment.” Gideon looked at me with cool blue eyes, and a strong porcelain hand grasped my shoulder. I didn’t want to remember that night, because recalling that night would betray the strong sense of protection I felt over Lia. … It would betray my love for her… Try as I might, I couldn’t escape the flood of memories that consumed me, as the only family I’ve known for more than two centuries surrounded me, their eyes intently fixated on me, willing me to face my own past. The year was 1964. New York City was a prime location for the best dining, all-night parties, and concerts. The hippies were all about making love, which meant we did not even need to hunt during that era. It was open season and as a vampire, one of the highlights of my existence. As our usual tradition every year, I did something special with Evie to celebrate her rebirth as a vampire. That year, I took her to New York City because she had never been, and she was in awe of everything. My list of “firsts” had quickly dwindled, and it was refreshing to experience everything for the first time through my sister’s eyes. Gideon, Nolan, and several of our family members accompanied us. Evie was a huge Beatles fan and there was a concert at the Paramount Theater. It was their last stop on the U.S. Tour. I do not really remember much from the concert, only that Evie was enjoying herself immensely. For a time, I think she forgot she was a vampire as she bounced up and down like the rest of the human girls did for the band members. She was much more innocent back then, much less jaded. After the concert, I had let her have her pick. Between the booze and the drugs, the selection was prime and she did not need to be as careful as we had to be at home in the south. Her blue eyes were round with awe, like a child on Christmas morning. While she was busy sucking on the neck of some hammered soul, I was around the corner, seducing a woman against a brick wall. Truth be told, I did not have to work hard. She had been starry eyed, fawning over me at the concert, and claimed I looked and sounded like James Bond. The city was almost too easy, no challenge at all- nothing I could truly appreciate. Just as I was about to sink my teeth into her neck, bloodcurdling screams pierced my skull and could have shaken the brick buildings. Evie! “Julian!” I heard her cries, desperation in her voice. “Julian!” My senses were on fire, and I could clearly pinpoint her two blocks away. I had told her not to stray too far, but like any of us, she had gotten carried away with bloodlust. After another screaming plea, I was there in time to see the devastating sight. Evie was on her hands and knees, her mint green dress was stained in blood, and she was brutally weakened with a wooden bolt that pierced the cavity just above her heart. “Julian, please help me!” she cried as the hunter stalked toward her in the blackened alley. His movements were quick; for a human he was strong and agile- but not nearly enough to match the wrath of an angry, overprotective brother. He had been so keenly fixed on destroying my sister, he had no idea I was stalking him. The Cormac birthmark was clearly visible on his bicep as he threw down his crossbow and

unsheathed a jagged wooden stake with the symbol of the Celtic cross. He grabbed a fistful of her blonde hair as she gasped. “Look me in the eyes, demon,” he croaked, as he yanked her head back. The weapon came within centimeters from her heart before I grabbed him and slammed him into the wall. The wind left his lungs as he choked and gasped. I wanted to take my time; a quick death was undeserving. I wanted to inflict the same, long-winded punishment I had bestowed on Evelyn’s husband. I did not have the time or the privacy for that. These Cormacs were like festering vermin. Every time we thought we had destroyed them, another one popped up. I gripped the man by his throat and lifted his feet off the ground, then yanked his heart from his chest. His death was nowhere near enough, but it saved my sister. I had come within seconds of losing her forever. I felt like a beast, operating on pure rage. “Do you see this?” I roared, fangs fully exposed, due to my inability to maintain control. I held the man’s lifeless heart in my hand as our family gathered in the estate Gideon kept in New York. The fury we shared in that large room crackled with enough heat to warm our chilled bodies. “This is why we must never let our guard down,” I growled. I squeezed the stilled organ in my fist and observed Gideon’s pride in me. It was written all over his marble face. “Join me in putting an end to this infestation, once and for all- to destroy the cretins who pick fights where there are none to be had, with their overzealous beliefs and their determination to bring us to extinction. WE WILL END THEM,” I bellowed, and I was immediately caught up in the praises that the rest of the coven sang in my name. “If anything should ever happen to me, I can be assured our family will be led by the best of the best. I chose well when I selected you,” Gideon encouraged and then comforted my still-shaken sister. Evelyn was never the same after that. Her heart hardened toward the humans, and she wanted nothing more than to see the Cormac line extinct. We searched the continents, using old records, and came to dead ends. Then the surprise attacks ended, and all was quiet for the next fifty years. Glancing around at the three I’ve been closest to most, I knew what I needed to do. Do I betray my family, or do I betray the woman I love? “If you cannot do what needs to be done, I will send Nolan to handle the situation,” Gideon spoke solemnly. Nolan nodded his agreement. “You know I’ll make it quiet and as peaceful as possible. Not my style, but I’ll make an exception for you.” I hated Nolan for going along with Gideon and after a sharp glare, I turned back to my leader. “I have a proposition,” I stated. I wasn’t ready to address the idea because I was not ready for Gideon’s presence. He was supposed to be asleep for another three years, as he’d previously stated before he retired to the lower chambers to rest. But he was awakened prematurely, thanks to my sister. I had inklings of an idea for my proposal, but I planned for them to be further developed before he’d awakened. I didn’t have any time to present my plan as thoroughly as I would have liked, but in this moment, I was reduced to desperation. “A proposition? Pray tell, what is it you ask, my son?” Gideon asked, with piqued interest. “I propose that she join our family. She is my soulmate, regardless of her bloodline. Allow me to bring her into our family. She will be a valuable member of your coven, our coven.” The three looked at me as though I’d absolutely lost my mind. “That’s preposterous!” Gideon exclaimed, and his eyes burned with more malice than I’d seen from the other members of our family. The fire in Nolan’s and Evie’s eyes was incomparable to that of Gideon’s. If I hadn’t known him for as long as I had, I would have thought he’d punish me for such an idea.

“I will do it. I will turn her,” I declared with the same authority I used when I led the house in Gideon’s stead. “No.” Gideon spoke calmly. “Let me have her. I have never asked for much from you, even when you stole my life and stripped me of my humanity!” I felt violent with anger as I implored him to spare Aurelia. There was silence as I waited for Gideon to contemplate. My sister and Nolan looked to him with curiosity as he remained quiet, mulling over my desire to keep Aurelia. Although I considered my soul to be damned, I still prayed to God that he’d sway Gideon’s decision in my favor. After deafening silence, Gideon looked at me with cold, steely eyes. “Oh my son, how much like me you are. That is why I chose you.” He gave a sigh, as though what he was about to say was difficult. An ominous feeling was settling within my bones in anticipation of his words. I knew I wasn’t going to like it. My defenses were flaring up, desperately struggling to solidify an alternative plan that would keep Lia safe. “In my younger years as a vampire, I fell in love with a woman who was much like this Aurelia. She was absolutely beautiful, and her smile radiated to everyone around her,” Gideon reminisced. “She traveled with a very large clan, who had emigrated from Ireland to Britain after converting to Catholicism. They were extremely religious and, at the time, had been known as witch hunters. They burned the witches alive and also focused on hunting the wolves.” Gideon paced back and forth before me as we all watched him with heightened interest. “I was much more naive back then, and I made the mistake of confiding in her about what I was. She assured me she still loved me. She said she still loved everything about me, including the darkness. Until this point in time, our kind were in the shadows. We were passed off as nothing more than myth, which is why the hunters targeted the witches and wolves instead.” If he’d been telling the story any other time, I’d have thousands of questions. This had been the most Gideon ever opened up about his past, but I was growing more and more impatient. “I was irrevocably in love with her. I gave her a bracelet that was blessed by a witch. It would protect her from compulsion from any other vampire. I gave it to her as a display of my unconditional love and devotion to her, and it held a vial of my blood.” Immediately, my mind went to the bracelet I had given Lia. Gideon spoke of the very piece of jewelry I’d found in the vault. He was the vampire who was loved and betrayed by Lia’s ancestor. Yet, I felt no pity toward him, only malice. He did not have to commit so much bloodshed over the centuries, nor did he have to pull us into this bloody feud. “She was my light, my meaning for existence, but she came from a family who put religion and tradition before anything else. Just like your Christine, she betrayed me.” A thick, black cloud of darkness entered the room and settled between Gideon and myself. “My beloved, Kalin, was a daughter of the Cormac clan. When she learned what I was, she placed my fate into the hands of her father, brothers, and uncles. They came after me the next night and killed every one of the vampires who had been a part my coven at the time.” “Just like Christine,” Nolan said, directing his stare at me. I wasn’t paying attention to Nolan, however. I was absorbed in the story, dreading the point Gideon was making with all of this. “My leader, brothers, and sisters were slain at their hands, some were staked before they had even woken for the night. I lost my soul that night when I cursed God for allowing my path to cross with Kalin’s. She was the true wolf in sheep’s clothing. The following night, I found where the Cormac women and children slept and I slaughtered them all.” “Oh you didn’t,” my sister whispered in disgust, but Gideon didn’t seem to hear her. Evie’s face appeared green, as though nausea had gripped her. She had hatred for the Cormacs, and

evil tainted her, but not to the magnitude Gideon was discussing. “As the men and boys were out hunting me with wooden stakes and crossbows, I left a clear message where their loved ones slept in a small village. Through the years, I would return and slay more. The woman who once claimed to love me had married another and bore him children; it was as though our love never existed to her, as though I had never existed. I struck fear into their hearts, and I saved Kalin for last. I still hear her pleas for mercy, but it was too late. She had already blackened my heart. I drained her and left her body in the hut with her mother and sisters.” My body felt physically ill as nausea gripped me; it was a feeling I hadn’t experienced since my human days. The thought of doing such a thing to Aurelia was- I couldn’t imagine it. “They continued to hunt me and those I created to follow me. Over the years I would gain and lose vampires to their quest for vengeance. Our paths would cross off and on over the centuries. But the stories were handed down, and they never forgot the vampire who mercilessly slain their women and children that night. Your Lia is a descendant of the bitch who betrayed me. Eventually, we all took the vow to end every last one of those pesky vermin. The bloodline must end. NOW.” As my leader told his story, an outrage simmered within me. The faces of all the Cormac victims flooded my memory. Centuries of bloodshed and mutiny. It never had to be this way… I suddenly felt nothing but malevolence for the vampire who made me what I am. Loyalty be damned. I looked to my sister and knew she was having similar thoughts. Evelyn gripped her stomach as she processed everything Gideon confessed. “YOU!” I seethed. The accusation in my voice was rich as I pointed at my leader, my maker, my own ancestor. “YOU STARTED THIS! All of this! All these years, it was you who dragged us into your own personal conquest for revenge!” He wanted us to sympathize with his cause, but I would have none of it. Aurelia was nothing like this Kalin woman. I knew the love of my life, my soulmate, would never betray me like this. “You have dragged us into your own bloodthirsty pity party!” “My answer is no, Julian. Any child of the Cormac family will never be worthy to join our family. She will eventually betray you, all of us. It is in their nature.” Gideon spoke as though my hurling accusations did not phase him. He remained somber yet adamant as he made his final decision. “I deny your request, and it is for your own good, for the good of our entire family, that I say this.” He clasped his hands behind his back and stared at me, daring me to defy him. “You loved a Cormac. That is how this all started. Aurelia is nothing like your slain lover!” I hissed, fangs exposed in a fit of rage. “I will no longer be a part of your cause.” Other vampires had by now gathered in the doorway to the grand meeting room, watching the heated display as I openly defied our leader. “My son. You are angry. I know you do not mean what you are saying at this moment. I, too, experienced all of the feelings you have now. But they will do you no good. You know what has to be done.” I glanced to Nolan. His eyes were cold and fierce, but he was otherwise difficult to read. “If you desire a companion after all these years, I can have a variety of beautiful human women presented for you to choose.” “It does not work like that.” I gritted my teeth. My sharp fangs cut into the inside of my mouth as the chaos stewed within me. My mind envisioned the vile, horrid death I wished upon Gideon for even suggesting that Aurelia die at my hands. The thought of this world becoming devoid of her light, her smile, her very existence, tore a hole through my chest and a deep, dark abyss began to swallow my heart. “She is but one, but she is one who will never join this coven. I deny your request to keep her. My word is final.”

Boiling rage filled me, and I lunged for him, but Evie held me back. “Let go of me, Evelyn. You do not have the strength to keep me back.” The snarl was on my lips, but I looked at Gideon and saw only visions of blood. “This Cormac woman has bewitched you.” Gideon confirmed and Nolan stood tall, his jaw set firmly. “If you cannot perform the task, I will have Nolan fulfill the job.” Nolan looked directly at me, his eyes now empty, as though nothing I said would possibly sway him. I turned to the one I called “friend” in our childhood years. “You took Christine from me,” I hissed. “Would you take my soulmate from me as well?” “She was never yours to have,” Nolan spoke. “Everything I did was to protect you.” “LIES!” “It is the truth. You would not hear it then, and you will not hear it now,” Gideon commented calmly. “Christine had an arrangement with the hunters,” Nolan spoke. “Why would a woman agree to meet with you in the middle of the night, in a cemetery of all places? Had I not been there to overhear the arrangement, she would have handed you over to the hunter. Had I not been there to notice how she scanned the room, as though looking for someone else, I would not have picked up on the signals. The way her heart rate increased rapidly when she asked you to meet her there, rather than the room she keptsomewhere other than the fucking cemetery… but no, you were too blinded by love to see through her. You saw only what you wanted to see. And that is where your weakness lies, my friend. You are tenacious, a born leader, ruthless when needed. When you hate, you hate fiercely, but when you love, you love hard, with more passion than I could ever fathom.” Deep down, I had known it, but never wanted to embrace the truth. Christine never showed any ounce of affection toward me, and I recalled how she withdrew her hand when my chill touched her. “I was angry that she would so willingly have you killed and I lost my control. I wanted her dead before she could give them anymore leading information. That was when you found me with her in my arms. I wouldn’t allow you to walk into a trap then, and I won’t allow it now. You cannot trust Lia or her brother. Who knows if there are others out there we don’t know about.” Gideon nodded his agreement. “I will help,” Evie volunteered quietly, although she still appeared ill from what had been said earlier, but Gideon placed his hand on her shoulder. “You have done enough,” he said. “I can finish the job I started,” she insisted and her blue eyes darted to me. I looked to her, and stared into her once-innocent blue eyes. “You are the one who attacked Lia’s brother.” She held her chin up, unashamed. “Yes. I did as you taught me, as you trained me. When I saw him heading into the house behind you, I thought he was going to kill you. I did what I had to do and I am not sorry. I thought I was protecting you. His blood was exquisite and I’d do it again if I had to.” She licked her lips, as though she was trying to taste it on her lips again. Her blue eyes flitted to Gideon, but I wasn’t thoroughly convinced she meant everything she said with her offering. I believed she was still sick from Gideon’s confession. “Remember who you are, my son. Remember the lion who led my men into the vow you so adamantly swore against the Cormacs,” Gideon spoke somberly. I wanted to hate all of them for this moment, but I couldn’t bring myself to hate Nolan or Evie as much I desired, for I was much more fierce than either of them had been in the last century. The decision was final. Aurelia could never be a part of this coven and her days as a human were numbered. There was no fighting it. A deep, clenching sadness twisted the organ within my chest cavity. I knew what had to be done. “I will handle it.”

“Julian…” Evie began, but I held up a hand to stop her. “I created this problem. I will end it.” There was a long, heavy pause of silence as Gideon debated internally whether I could handle the task. “You have twenty-four hours,” he finalized. I nodded, locking eyes with his. Nolan stiffened in protest beside him, but this wasn’t Nolan’s mess to settle. She was mine, and I fully intended on handling the situation myself.



THE RED GLASS BEAD ON my bracelet glistened under the sunlight as I held my wrist out toward the window. Bex was at an interview for our local newspaper and Anne had gone to visit her mom. My heart was broken when I’d woken up that morning and found a letter from Felix. He’d left, saying it was better for me if he stayed away, and didn’t specify where he had gone. I had no idea when I’d see him again. I couldn’t understand why, after the events from the party, he’d show up only to turn around and leave before the sun was up the next morning. I knew the attack had everything to do with it, but why did he leave so soon? I never even had the chance to talk to him about the weapons in the basement closet. With Felix’s note still in my hand, I ran down the basement steps and pulled the boxes away from the door. As I flung the door open, I found an empty storage space. The crates that contained the wooden stakes were cleaned out. The crossbow was gone and the maps with all the old newspaper clippings had been torn down. I had no idea if he’d taken them or destroyed them, but I was partly relieved that my brother had taken it upon himself to clean this closet. He’d have a better idea of what to do with those items. A small piece of myself also felt a little guilty for not cleaning the closet when he’d asked me, which had been several weeks ago. I feared for the worst, especially now that Julian’s coven had such a hatred for our ancestors and wanted to destroy all of us. I remembered the anger and hatred in Nolan’s eyes when Julian healed my brother and helped him into the house. If I didn’t know any better, I never would have believed anyone if they’d told me Julian was the most ruthless of them all in his determination to end my family’s line. That little piece into his past broke my heart, but there wasn’t anything either of us could do at that point. All of those deaths happened long before I was born; I was only unfortunate enough to be born into the Cormac line, but I didn’t share any closeness with that name whatsoever. I knew Julian loved me. I saw it in his eyes and in his actions. He could have allowed my brother to bleed to death. But he saved Felix for me, despite the fire on Nolan’s face, the look of betrayal he cast Julian just before he vanished from sight. It was a look that haunted me, but Julian stayed with us in the house until the last hour before dawn. I stared at the simple note, left on nothing more than an index card as a tear slipped down my cheek. I shook my head, angry that he’d skipped out again so soon. My heart felt torn. In one way, I was glad Felix left this area. The longer my brother stayed, the higher the risk he had of running into more of Julian’s family members- vampires who wouldn’t think twice about killing my brother. Vampires like Nolan, who would have jumped at the chance if Julian hadn’t been there to stand guard and save him. Wherever Felix had gone, I prayed that he would be safe, far away from vampires. The other part of me grieved for not having my brother around. He’s better off wherever he is, I tried to reassure myself.

My thoughts were interrupted when I heard a car pull up outside the house. The vehicle door closed, and I peeked out the window, expecting to see Bex. That was the world’s quickest interview. Instead, I saw an unfamiliar face pay the cab driver and then wave as the yellow car pulled away. She was a pretty girl with bronze, sun-kissed skin which contrasted with the white cotton sundress she wore. Her beachy, dark blonde waves bounced as a breeze drifted past and she turned to face the house. Her smile faded and she clutched the necklace that dangled from her neck. After taking a deep breath, she approached the front door. This girl has the wrong address… Knock. Knock. Knock. I answered, expecting her to realize she had the wrong house. “Hi, good morning,” she said nervously. Her fingers played with a silver cross that dangled from her neck. “I’m looking for Felix. I was told he lives here?” She made the last comment with a question mark at the end. “I’m sorry.” I bit my lower lip, hating to admit the truth. “Felix left early this morning. I don’t know where he is.” Her eyes were wide, a deep chocolatey brown, and she appeared crestfallen when I told her the news. “Oh.” She pursed her lips. “I’m Lia, his sister,” I extended a hand. “Are you his girlfriend…?” The woman’s eyes rounded and then she let out a light laugh. “Oh no. No. No. I’m just his… friend. I met him when he was in Mississippi.” “Yeah, I guess he gets around a lot.” The woman shifted from one sandaled foot to the other as she twirled a blonde wave around her finger, then she looked at me with those deep, dark eyes. “I’m sorry. Where are my manners? I’m Jamie. I’ve heard a lot about you.” “Really? Would you like to come in?” I asked, holding the door wider. She beamed, and I thought I saw traces of relief on her face. “Thanks, that would be great. The humidity here isn’t as bad as Mississippi, but traveling is exhausting.” “You came from Mississippi?” I asked as she repositioned her bag on the other shoulder. “Yeah… ” I remembered that Felix mentioned he’d been in Mississippi when he arranged our father’s funeral. With curiosity, I waited for Jamie to explain more, but she left it at that. “It’s nice to meet his sister though.” She looked around the house. “Can I fix you some iced tea? Sorry, we don’t have much in the house. I need to make a run to the market.” “Iced tea would be great, thanks.” As I dropped some ice cubes into a plastic cup, I kept my eye on the woman in the living room. She walked around, examining the family portraits I’d displayed with more interest than the typical stranger should. All the while, she played with the silver cross around her neck. Perhaps it was my own paranoia at play, because of all the events that had played out recently, but there was definitely more to her than met the eye. “What part of Mississippi are you from?” I asked as I handed her the chilled glass. “Thanks.” She smiled as she took it and sipped. “Crestville. It’s a little bitty town outside of Jackson.” She spoke with a sweet southern twang. “Everyone knows everyone and they all have deeplyrooted religious beliefs. It was suffocating. I was constantly under the microscope, so I finally gathered the strength after I met Felix and left.” She opened her mouth as though she wanted to say more, but kept silent and sipped the iced tea.

“Did he leave a phone number or…?” she asked, but her voice trailed off. “No, nothing. He showed up last night and was gone this morning before the sun was up. He left this.” I tossed her the index card. Talking about my brother’s disappearance caused a stabbing pain in my heart. She took the index card and read his scrawl. Her brow creased and she frowned deeply. With an expression of deep sadness, she handed it back to me. “Why are you looking for him, if I might ask?” I plopped back down on the sofa and she joined me. “We have something in common. Neither of us were raised by our real parents and the small community I was raised in expected so much from me. If I didn’t go to church every Sunday and Wednesday, I was going to hell. They’re not all bad, but some of them were just really overzealous. Everything was bad, wrong. Sex was bad. This tattoo is evil.” She gestured to the tattoo of an orange lily on her ankle. My eyes were round with sympathy as I looked at her. If this was all true, then she wasn’t exaggerating when she said she lived under the microscope. “My family are good people, but I just realized I don’t fit in with them. I can’t be what they want me to be.” “You’re the black sheep,” I commented, and she nodded passionately. I glanced at the silver cross around her neck, but said nothing. She seemed like nothing more than an over sheltered girl who sought escape in my brother. “How long have you known Felix?” I asked. “A few years,” she answered. “He’d pass through town off and on, and my whole family liked him.” She stared down at her cup in deep thought and then her dark eyes sparkled with some kind of secret. “We became friends. He understood me,” she spoke as she twisted the cup in her hands. My heart broke as she talked about her connection with Felix; all along, he’d been passing in and out of Mississippi and never bothered to call me or tell me how he was doing. It’s the least he could have done. “I don’t mean to sound rude,” I spoke calmly, “but I don’t see how Felix had much in common with you. How could he relate to you in any way? We weren’t raised in such overzealous tradition.” “Maybe you weren’t,” she answered, “but our ancestors were.” I eyed her curiously, wondering if she was crazy, but anything was possible because I never had a relationship with my birth parents. After several moments of hesitation, she rolled up one side of her white dress. Her face flamed as she showed me the birthmark on her tanned skin, just above her left hipbone. My heart rate escalated at an alarming rate when I saw the same birthmark that my brother and I shared. An unspoken silence resonated between us as our eyes locked. “Felix is also my brother,” she finally said. “He told me you have the same birthmark.” Without a word, I showed her the same design that I’d loathed my entire life, the one that tainted my shoulder. Her glossy lips curled into a smile and her dark eyes gleamed. “I was afraid to tell you. I waited a whole year to gather the guts to meet you.” “You’ve known about me all this time?” I asked. She nodded as her smile broadened. “Felix and I met by chance, but… we have the same father.” “How do you know this? Why were you separated from us?” The questions flooded me, pouring out like word vomit. I couldn’t control myself and the more I spilled the questions, the rosier her cheeks became and she just laughed. “Our father left me a letter when he placed me in the arms of the family who adopted me. His name was Henry Galligan. I don’t know if we shared the same mother.” She gave me a quick, friendly onceover. “Judging by the fact that we look nothing alike, I’d say we don’t.”

The stabbing pain in my heart returned. My father had left Felix a letter, but I never recalled him leaving one for me. Still, I wondered why this half-sister of mine was separated from us. After all, we shared the same set of grandparents, the same elderly couple who adopted my father when he was an infant. They were Jamie’s grandparents as well. I couldn’t help but wonder if she felt the same stabbing pain I did about being left out. Grams and Gramps would have loved Jamie if they had known her. “I’m sure whatever our father’s reasons were for separating us, they were good. It’s not like he dropped us on the doorstep of a parish or a hospital. My family are very good people- a bit too intense and closed minded, but they love me. I just have to be true to myself. I can’t be that intense, closedminded person they think I am.” “How old are you?” I asked. “Twenty-one,” she answered. “You?” “Twenty-two.” That meant she was just a baby when our father left her with her adopted family. “Do we have other secret siblings out there?” I asked. She shrugged. “If we do, I don’t know about them.” The idea of being united with a long lost sister thrilled me, and I couldn’t help but squeeze my hands until they hurt. Perhaps I’d been dreaming and it was time I woke. I’ve dreamt so many times in the past that my mother came to me, or that my father had returned for me and my brother. After Felix disappeared, I had so many dreams that the three of them had come for me. In my dreams, I cried each time, and then we lived as a happy family. Was this a dream? I’d never imagined the possibility of another sibling besides Felix before… but no, my hands hurt when I squeezed them together. “I dreamed so many times of meeting your sweet face. Felix showed me pictures, but you’re so much sweeter and prettier than I ever imagined.” Jamie beamed. We took turns playfully pinching one another, to ensure we weren’t dreaming, and I showed her photos from old albums. She wished she had known our grandparents, and I showed her pictures of me and Felix when we were children. She thoroughly enjoyed every photo. “You took ballet until how old?” she asked, looking over old dance and t-ball pictures. “Thirteen,” I answered. “What about you? Any hobbies?” Jamie thought quietly to herself. “Youth group, church camp, church choir…” She ticked the list off on her finger. “Archery and judo- but I did those to fit in with my brothers.” She gave a sheepish grin. “Older brothers?” “Yeah I have four older brothers. They’re all in the military now, but before they left, I could kick their asses at a game of paintball.” She curled her manicured toes against her nude sandals and I admired the bright purple polish. I wanted to do everything that sisters are supposed to do. The excitement made my heart pound, and I could see it all over her face when she looked at me. “Do you want to grab some drinks tonight?” she asked. “We have so much to catch up on. I’ve never been able to go to a bar with friends before.” The word tonight caused everything to crash. The stars in my eyes fell to the floor, and the warm, fuzzy feeling inside became ice cold. “Jamie…” I spoke slowly, carefully choosing my words. This girl was innocent, and I couldn’t bear the thought of her getting wrapped up in the threats I’ve faced recently- threats that would ensnare her just as much as they did me, because she was also descended from the Cormacs. Her birthmark told the truth. She looked at me with questioning eyes. “It’s okay. I don’t have to stay here. I can afford a motel.” “It’s not that,” I breathed. “I just have a lot going on right now and I’m neck deep in shit.” Her expression was stormy. “Is it because I’m Cormac?”

She knows? “I know everything, Lia. Well, I know about our family’s history and where our birthmark comes from. I know not to trust just anyone. I want to be your sister; I’ve wanted to meet you for so long. You can’t keep me out of your life.” A fire suddenly consumed her eyes and replaced the sweet, innocent expression that she’d been sporting. “I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to you because of this,” I finally stated. She shook her head. “This isn’t in your hands. You can’t control our family or them.” I supposed by them, she was referring to the vampires who wanted our bloodline dead. “The only thing we can do is live our lives and be careful at night. I don’t live with anyone who might invite a vampire into their home.” Then she really shouldn’t stay here… I remembered Nolan. I recalled the things he’d said to Julian, and the vow they’d made to end us. It was a vow Julian broke, but Nolan was still intent on seeing it through. “It’s not that simple, Jamie,” I answered quietly. “I know this is all really sudden. I’ve had a while to absorb all the facts, but I can see that you need some time and I’ll give that to you.” She suddenly stood. “Don’t go yet. The day is still young.” A small smile played at the corners of her lips and she settled back down on the sofa.

We spent the entire day together, two sisters bonding after a lifetime of not knowing one another. My heart was ready to burst and although I was still broken from Felix’s disappearance, having Jamie there helped so much. The time passed so quickly as we listened to music and gabbed about our lives, we didn’t realize when it had grown dark. Jamie took the hint before I could even say anything. I wished I could offer her a ride somewhere, but the local autobody shop still had my car and I owed them money. As she slipped through the rickety porch door, she grabbed my arm. “Stay safe,” she said with all seriousness in her voice. Then she was gone when the yellow cab pulled away from our driveway. I closed the door and locked it. Now that Jamie was gone, my mind returned to Bex and Anne. They never returned and never answered any of the messages I’d left. I wanted them to meet my sister, but they were completely silent and I was suddenly struck with worry. Being alone in the empty house after sunset chilled my bones, and the knowledge that Nolan had been invited in had me on edge. I must have checked the bolts and locks a dozen times, even though I knew those locks wouldn’t stand a chance against a two hundred and something year old vampire. A knock sounded at the door and was enough to make me jump a mile. “Lia,” Julian’s voice was on the other side, and the relief washed over me. I couldn’t unlock the door fast enough and threw the door open, ready to pounce on him. The expression on his face halted me in my tracks. The ominous expression on his chiseled face was haunting. He looked like he’d been through hell. I remained frozen as I stared at him; his predatory look froze me like a frightened rabbit and my hand trembled on the door knob. His eyes were dark, searing through me as his light brown hair fell into his pale blue eyes. His jaw was tightly set and he was impossible to read.

“Julian…” I spoke, unable to find the words as he bore holes through me. He stepped into the house without waiting for me to reconnect my brain to my mouth. “I made a vow long before you were born,” he spoke without any emotion in his voice. “Julian…” Again, the words failed as the betrayal in his eyes told me everything. Fearing for my life and juggling this shattered heart was beyond anything I could handle. “My leader, Gideon, is awake.” That statement caused my blood to run cold. He spoke with the same rich tone, lacking the affection and devotion he’d given me the night before. A tear trickled down my face as I backed up. “They gave me twenty-four hours to amend the oath I’ve broken for you.” He still took steps toward me. “Twenty-four hours… now, it’s down to eight.” “Julian, please. Don’t do this.” I shook my head. “Eight hours left to prove I’ve killed you,” he continued, as my words seemed to bounce off him, unheard. I backed into the hutch that stored all our old family photos, and as it rattled against my back, it knocked some sense into me. He stared at me with an expression of deep sadness and conflict. His body pressed against mine, and I reached a hand out, caressing the side of his face. “I love you, Julian. Always. Forever.” He pressed his cheek into my palm and closed his eyes. His movements were so gentle as his lips brushed against the warm skin of my hand, planting a lush kiss right where my pulse throbbed. He grabbed my jaw with a single hand; the movement was quite rough and he looked down at me with such hunger in his eyes. Then his lips suddenly scorched mine, bruising me with such heated intensity as his mouth ravenously enveloped mine. Pinned against the hutch, held in place with his powerful hands, he ravaged my mouth. Fangs extended and scraped along my lower lip. The light, metalic taste of my own blood slipped onto my tongue and his kiss only became more carnal as his tongue cascaded over the cut on my lower lip. As much as I loved him, I couldn’t help but wonder if he was about to take this too far. His hands raked up my sides, scraping my skin through my dress. Then he suddenly hoisted me up, knocking me against the hutch. Picture frames fell off and shattered to the floor as he licked and sucked on my lower lip. My pulse thundered and his mouth immediately went to my neck, licking and kissing a hot trail down my skin. The thrill sent delicious tingles to my core; it was sick and twisted to feel this way, but I didn’t care. I wasn’t sure if or where he would bite down, but I loved this man, and I knew he’d never hurt me.



THE NEED FOR HIM GRIPPED me, dampening my panties and making me ache between my thighs. My fingers dug into the solid steel of his shoulder as my thighs remained firmly locked around his middle. Another frame fell off the shelf and smashed into bits at his leather shoes. It broke the trance between us, and with great pain, he pulled away. “I broke a vow, Lia. I have to fix it,” he repeated again, solemnly. He looked at the mint Rolex on his left wrist. “I’m giving you five minutes to gather whatever necessities you need and then you are leaving this house. This is not your home anymore.” What?! I wanted to argue. This was my childhood home. I was raised in this home; it was my grandparents’ home since 1957. My father was raised in this house, but I knew Julian was right. Nolan had already been invited in. The other vampires knew about my existence and I worried for Felix. Now to add to my list of worries- Jamie. I couldn’t have them learning about her, too. “It is uncharacteristically gracious of Gideon to have given me twenty-four hours. Believe me, less mercy has been bestowed on your ancestors in the past,” Julian spoke. “I had to do some things that you might not like, Lia, but know that I did them to keep you alive. Safe.” “Why would you do all of this for me? You spent two centuries hating my ancestors. You haven’t known me long enough-” “I’ve known you long enough,” he snapped, his knuckles balled. Then he calmed himself. “I have known you long enough to know you are my one. MINE. I thought my soul was damned to hell, a lost cause, until I met you. You’ve restored me, my soulmate.” He pointed toward the stairs. “You’re down to four minutes. We’re running out of time.” I ran up the stairs, my mind spinning by what he’d just said to me, still aching from that hungry kiss and his rabid touch. I was also juggling what I could possibly bring with me. How long would I be gone? This isn’t your home anymore, his voice echoed in my mind as I grabbed the nearest bag and stuffed it with clothes. “Three minutes,” he added, suddenly appearing in the doorway. It was enough to scare the shit out of me, but I didn’t stop packing. He found an old duffel bag I’d used while living in the college dorms and began filling it with items such as my laptop and photos from my desk. “Two minutes left.” The adrenaline was kicking in my veins as he narrated the time we had left. So much to pack, so little time. I was terrified, especially because I’d never seen him so stressed. It was written all over his face, in the color under his eyes and the way his disheveled hair fell into his eyes. Frantically, I looked for anything else I could shove things into, but I only had two bags. I still had boxes to unpack…

“Time’s up.” He grabbed the bag that was in my hands and hoisted it over his shoulder. “I need to grab my toothbrush and shampoo-” “You won’t need that where you’re going.” I don’t think I had processed how serious the situation was until he slammed the door shut behind us. It made me jump- again. “What about Anne and Bex? They’re going to be worried.” “No they won’t. That is what I meant when I said I had to do some things that you might not like,” he answered. His tone was clipped and distracted as he threw the bags into the backseat of a silver Lamborghini. “I compelled them to stay with Anne’s mother. They don’t need to worry about you, because I told them you decided to go live with Felix.” Everything was spinning and my mind was on Jamie, but I was afraid to burden Julian with the knowledge of her existence. It was all too much to process as I sank into the leather of the excessively expensive car. Julian slid in smoothly, and the engine came to life. It was as sleek and silent as the predator who drove it. I looked into the passenger side mirror and watched my grandmother’s house disappear, possibly forever. As we made our way down the highway, I watched him as he drove. He constantly checked his rearview, maybe to make sure nobody was following us. One hand on the steering wheel, while his other rested in his lap. His knuckles were knotted white and his gaze was intense as he focused on the road. Gently, I reached my hand across his lap and brushed my fingers over his hand, and without a word, he wrapped his fingers around my hand and squeezed. It melted the ice in my blood and warmed my heart. I love him more than I can ever put into words. We drove an hour from Asheville into the Blue Ridge Mountains. The roads became dark and swerved uphill. I trusted Julian’s keen sense of vision; I could barely see. Anytime I felt nervous, I just squeezed his hand and he returned the gesture. Large leafy trees cast black shadows over us as the car zipped down the quiet roads. The moment was still and calm and after an hour and thirty minutes of driving through the mountains, Julian began to visibly relax. His eyes still darted toward the digital clock that was positioned on the dashboard. He suddenly veered right onto a private road that was shaded by thick trees and brush. He picked up a clicker from the coin tray and pushed a red button and a set of wrought iron gates opened automatically. The gates closed after us as gravel crunched under the tires of the vehicle. He rounded a large fountain that spouted water and then killed the engine. Like a gentleman, Julian was at my passenger door before I could blink. Everything was black, lit only by the crescent moon and the only sound that could be made was the crunch of gravel beneath my feet as I stepped out of the car. He took my hand as I stood to my feet, then scooped me up and was at the front door before I could process what had happened. I’ll never get used to that. It’s more thrilling than a ride at the amusement park, because he always catches me unexpectedly. His keys jingled as he juggled me and unlocked the thick set of double doors. “Is this your place?” I asked quietly. “Yes, it’s my little place of solace,” he answered. The door opened and I mistakenly breathed in a cloud of dust, which made me cough immediately. Julian was quick to set me down and handed me my inhaler once we were inside. I took a puff and inhaled deeply, allowing the medication to soothe my lungs and open my airway. He frowned as he watched me take a second puff. “My apologies. I didn’t consider the dust that has accumulated.” “I’ll be fine. No apologies are needed.” I breathed in and was already feeling better.

“I don’t have a critical case.” He still appeared overly concerned and as he crossed the floor, I couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to never need an inhaler again. When his blood was in my system, I didn’t once need my inhaler. I could be strong like that. I could throw this thing away. The thoughts circled around in my mind as I stared at my inhaler. I replaced it in my overnight bag and I followed him through the darkness of the house. As he flicked on the light, I could see there was absolutely nothing little about this place. The rooms were large, warm and humid. I looked around at the well-decorated walls. There were so many paintings that framed the walls and I didn’t recognize most of them, but Picasso was familiar to me. The grandeur of each room was opulent, although the furnishings were from another era. I felt as though I’d stepped back in time, to the era of the Prohibition. “I come here from time to time,” he spoke. “Stay here. Don’t move.” He was gone. He hadn’t used any compulsion on me, but I stayed put. He’d returned before I could have lifted a leg. He had a leather envelope with him, and pulled the papers out. “I bought this house in 1929, before the crash. I’ve kept it a secret all these years, because I needed that escape, a bit of privacy from time to time.” He handed me a yellowed, creased paper. There was hesitance in his voice as he obviously debated whether to add more to what he wanted to say. “I told you that Gideon is awake,” Julian began as he smoothed the paper before me. “He knows of you…” My heart stilled as he began telling me the real truth behind his bringing me here. The gravity of the situation had already gripped me from the moment Julian showed up at my door tonight. I’d seen it all over his face, and the intensity in his movements brought real fear all over again. “He wants every Cormac dead.” His sentences were stunted as he faltered in speaking, trying to find the right words to tell me the truth. But there was no right way to tell me what happened. “I tried to strike a deal with him. I proposed that I make you a vampire, to join his coven as my mate, but he would have none of it. I asked him to let me have you, but his hatred resonates so deeply, he cannot be reasoned with.” He knelt down so that he was on my level as I sat in the wooden chair. “No vampire will ever be able to enter a home owned by a human without being invited inside. As long as your name as is on this deed, even I will not be able to enter until you invite me in.” He was quiet for a long time. “I admit I considered the idea of making you like me, but I cannot under these circumstances. At least as a human, you will have the safety of this threshold and the embrace of the sunlight.” “I will be stronger and faster if you turn me,” I argued, but he shook his head and cupped my face between his hands. “Even as a vampire, you’d be the newest among us. You’d be no match for Gideon or those he created. Even Nolan’s vampires have been turned for at least sixty years. You’d be crushed within seconds without me there to protect you.” I pursed my lips as I looked at the old deed. It lacked a signature. I could only imagine that Julian bought it with cash and compelled whoever he needed. “If you signed this paper and then became a vampire, any of my kind can enter by simply busting the door down. Being human is your only safety right now.” “And you. You’re my protector.” My lips brushed against his as I whispered these words. No body heat radiated from him, but the warmth of our connection crackled and pulled at my soul. I kissed his lips softly, then his nose and cheekbones. He gave a small smile and dipped his head, amused despite our worry and fear over the situation. “This is the deed to my house.,” he repeated sternly. “Once you pen your name, none will be able to enter unless you invite them inside. You’ll have to invite me into the house.”

“Julian, this is your house.” I looked up at him, still trying to grasp the reality of this situation, the fact that my life was in great danger, and that he was about to sign over his house to me. Not just a house, a mansion. He looked at me sternly. “Our house,” he corrected firmly. “My life is with you now.” His voice was quiet and low, and his demeanor was contemplative and extremely conflicting as he opened his mouth to speak, then closed it. “You make me want to be good, Lia. I haven’t had the luxury of feeling that way in two hundred and forty-five years. I’m only sorry I allowed myself to revel in Gideon’s darkness for so long.” He was quiet, remorseful. “I dread and regret what I’ve done to your ancestors. That guilt will stay with me for eternity.” There was nothing I could say regarding his history with my ancestors. I’d been kept in the dark about my biological family’s history. As far as I was concerned, Grams, Gramps, Felix and Jamie were my family. Julian didn’t hate me because of my lineage. He was in love with me for me, and everything about me. He defied his leader in order to keep me safe. “I love you.” My hand caressed his face and he leaned into the touch of my hand, and planted his lips on the palm. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you. Nothing.” His eyes burned through me for mere seconds, and then he placed his finger on the old paper laid before me on the desk. He handed me a fountain pen and gestured toward a small desk in the corner. “Nobody knows about this residence, but you are NOT to invite anybody inside.” I sat in the old cherry wood chair and looked over the document, while he remained rooted at my side.. “I do not care if it’s a little bitty old lady who is asking you to help her find her lost kitten.” I let out a short giggle, even though the entire situation wasn’t funny. At all. “Do it now.” With the pen in hand, I signed my name and dated where he’d pointed. He was satisfied when I’d scrawled my name across the signature line. “Once I leave this threshold, I will physically not be able to enter until you invite me inside.” He spoke with a domineering air, and great satisfaction, just as my stomach grumbled and I realized I hadn’t eaten since that morning. He laughed loudly at my embarrassment. “There is a town nearby. I want nothing more than to ravage you in every room of this house, but I’ll be a gentleman and bring you some food.” I smiled, wanting him to take me on this very desk. To hell with food. As though he could read my thoughts, he leaned over. His words brushed against my skin. “You’ll need every ounce of your human strength to handle what I’m about to give you tonight.” Crackling, sizzling heat spread through every inch of my body and pooled in my panties. “I have wanted you from the moment I first laid eyes on you. But here, in this house, you will scream my name in orgasm and nobody will hear you. Even then, I will not stop.” The wicked, smoldering grin on his perfect lips left my panties damp. He brushed his long fingers against the skin of my jawline and then kissed the top of my forehead. I closed my eyes to relish the soft, sweet gesture. “Hurry back. I’m not only hungry for food,” I teased. “The sooner I return, the sooner I have my way with you. Every inch of your delicious body will be mine for the taking.” His expression was thoroughly predatory as he stared me up and down; the most erotic and carnal thoughts were written all over his face. His finger trailed across my skin, over the pulse in my neck, down to my cleavage in my low cut top. Heat rushed through my body and settled with a pulsing ache between my thighs. Involuntarily, I wriggled in response as the delicious prickles raced up my spine. If he so much as gave me one more

heated look, I’d position myself on this desk and spread my legs in open invitation. I silently willed him to give me one more scorching stare. Instead, he flashed me a grin and kissed my forehead. “I’ll be quick.”



HIS EYES WERE FIERCE AND hungry as he watched me sip the wine. He didn’t need much bribing from me to hurry. He’d left the house and had returned within an hour. He was adamant that I eat something to keep my strength, but the hungry look in his eyes made me want to forget the pasta dinner and wine he’d brought home for me. There was a thrilling tingle that spread through every nerve in my body and settled between my thighs. I was so wet and ached for him. The adrenaline coursed through my veins, charged by the electricity of his heated stare. I’d never been watched in such a carnal, predatory way- the way a hawk looks at a field mouse. That’s exactly how Julian stared at me, and I loved every second of it. “I’m done.” I set the half-eaten pasta aside and sipped from the glass of red wine. His eyes flashed with pure lust. “Are you sure you’re finished? You’ll need all the strength you can manage.” How could I want food when he gazed at me like that? I simply kept my eyes on him as I sipped the fruity wine. I swallowed, and he was suddenly standing before me with the smoldering fire in his eyes. Without a word, he took the glass from my hand and set it on the table. His fingers stroked my face and then his lips caressed mine. His tongue licked the wine from my lips and it was one of the most erotic, sensuous gestures I’d ever experienced. His hands cupped my face as he kissed me, his mouth becoming deeper with every stroke of his tongue. I never felt desire like this, to be wanted or even loved at the magnitude Julian loved me. It was overwhelming. As his mouth enveloped mine, I pressed harder, wanting more. I nipped at his bottom lip and pulled it between my teeth, before going in for another devouring kiss. His hands fell from my face and gripped my waist so harshly, it caught my breath. “I’ll be gentle. I promise,” he whispered roughly, and there was a growl under his breath. “Don’t be. I want all of you. Don’t hold back,” I responded in a hushed voice as he pulled my hair away from my neck and dipped my head back. “You don’t know what you’re asking. I could accidentally break you.” His mouth trailed heady kisses and licks down the skin of my neck as his tongue settled over the pulse in my jugular. My heart rate spiked even higher as he lingered over the throb. “Julian…” I finally spoke when I couldn’t handle the stillness of the moment any longer. It was enough to break his trance and he gripped me tighter, moving his mouth farther down my neck. “I’m in love with you, Lia,” he finally spoke and it caught me off guard. I blinked several times, wondering if I heard him truthfully or if I only heard what I wanted to hear. I didn’t speak at first, and he stopped the sizzling trail of his mouth to look me in the eyes. “Did you hear me?” he asked in that sultry, posh British accent. “Yes?”

“I’m in love with you.” He had said it. He said what I wanted to hear. My heart swelled and the smile lit up my face, hurting my cheeks in the process. “I love you too, Julian.” His smile warmed my heart, and when he pulled me against his body, he kissed me ravenously. His movements were silent as he continued kissing my mouth and then the sharp tear of clothing pierced my ears. My cotton dress lay in yellow, torn shreds at my feet. Then I was suddenly on my back as he pushed me onto the table. My plate of half-eaten pasta and glass of wine went flying to the floor in a shattered mess. Neither of us paid attention. “I should bring you to bed like a gentleman.” He spoke gruffly against my breasts as he kissed downward over my flushed skin. I was overcome with the intense emotions, the lust-crazed heat between us. The love I felt for this man. “I don’t care where you take me as long as I’m with you.” I let out a soft moan as his tongue grazed the skin of my stomach. “So be it,” he growled. He slipped a finger beneath the thin fabric of my panties and grit his teeth when he felt how slick I was for him. Two fingers roughly circled around my clit, and I let out a sharp gasp as I writhed under the weight of his body while he kept me pinned against the table. Slowly, he made a hot path down my body with his mouth, holding my legs in place with such ease. “You smell like heaven,” he murmured. His body repositioned slightly, and I watched him intently as he moved slowly up my right leg, starting at my ankle. He planted deep kisses up my calf. My soul felt whole and my heart was full. My trust in him was immense, and my love for him was immeasurable. Every stroke of his fingers was an indulgence. As he kissed my skin, his tongue grazed the surface and sent a shock of tingling sensations throughout my entire body, which settled right between my thighs. He knew exactly what he was doing to me, and I could see the spark in his eyes when he looked at me with a wolfish grin. When his lips reached the base of my right thigh, I sucked in a deep breath, wondering if his fangs would scrape against my most sensitive flesh, but he held my ankles with such authority and planted them over his broad shoulders. “You have to trust me, Lia,” he spoke. He left another lush kiss on my inner left thigh, then his blue eyes met mine again. “You are mine. I protect what’s mine.” I nodded. “I want to hear you say it.” His eyes pierced me, and his fingers gripped my thighs harder. “I’m yours.” The satisfaction in his eyes mingled with his intense carnal desire. “And I am yours.” With that said, he moved his tongue over my sweet spot, sucking and kissing with full force. There was nothing gradual about it; I was left gasping and begging within minutes, but he never gave in, and not once did he lose control. I felt the tender strokes of his expert tongue, which made the room spin. I felt my thighs stretching farther apart as he spread them for maximum access as he sucked and licked every inch between my thighs. “You are the sweetest dessert, Lia,” he murmured against my thighs. “You taste and smell good enough to eat.” I spread my thighs farther for him and writhed against his lips. “Have me,” I urged, but the words barely left my lips before his hands gripped my hips and pinned my bottom to the table. “You don’t know what you’re saying,” he growled.

“I trust you,” I whispered, looking him in the eyes. “I trust you, Julian.” I don’t know why I wanted him to do it, but I lifted my leg as an invitation. He didn’t need much prompting as he looked at me with such thirst in his eyes. Then with such silence, he trailed his mouth along the inside of my thigh. A little prick in my flesh followed and then my body was overwhelmed with an orgasmic, sensual desire unlike anything I’d ever experienced before. Waves of pleasure washed over my entire body, and I tried to remember to breath in deeply as he gripped my thigh and drank deeply. I had to remember to breathe because the dizzying ecstasy took over my body, then without any warning, he slipped two fingers inside me and began pumping in and out. I gasped and writhed, which only caused a low, feral sound to emanate from deep within his chest. “Don’t move,” he ordered as he retracted his fangs from my thigh. Gently, he licked the blood from my leg. He slid his tongue over his lips, savoring every last drop, then pricked his finger with his own teeth and healed the small punctures with his own blood. “Your taste is the sweetest I’ve ever had,” he smiled as his eyes glinted darkly. Hovering just over me, he grabbed hold of my dark curls and kissed me with heated intensity. The impact was enough to bruise my lips, but I wasn’t about to complain. I only wanted more from him, from his tongue, from his hands, from his… “Julian, I want you.” The desire slipped from my tongue before I even knew what I was saying. I grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him tightly against my chest so our eyes locked. “I can’t wait any longer. I need you now.” My need for him fueled his hunger and without a word, he lifted me from the table and carried me into the sitting parlour just beyond the doorway. My legs remained wrapped around his waist and our lips were locked as he held me. Then he lay me against the peacock colored chaise lounge, and he admired me naked and wet for him as he tore the clothes from his own body. His expensive pinstripe dress shirt lay in strewn rags at his feet. The dark wash denim was next to go, and I couldn’t help but admire the solid length that stood long, hard and straight for me. Socks and shoes were kicked off and tossed aside, and then two fingers slipped back into my wetness and I gasped. My head met the soft pillow on the chaise and I met his smoldering eyes as he climbed over me. The tip of his cock rubbed against my slick opening, and I bit my lower lip in anticipation as the expression in his blue depths only grew more heated. “You tell me if it gets too rough,” he said sternly. “I will, please just-” I was interrupted by my own gasp as he immediately drove into me. The groan that escaped him lit a fire within me, and I wanted to hear him make that sound again and again. He moved with expert precision and every inch of him felt like magic as he hit my sweetest, most sensitive spot. Not only was I permanently ruined for all other men, but I was going to lose control. Soon. He continued ramming into me, to the hilt. His fingers would leave bruises on my legs the next morning, but I didn’t care. He positioned my feet over his shoulders and picked up the tempo; the look on his face lost in carnal lust. I was giving him this pleasure. Me. The knowledge of that felt amazing, and I wanted to give him more. As he continued fucking me, I reached under and began massaging his balls. He nearly lost himself; fangs protruded again and he closed his eyes as a groan escaped from deep within him. I was close; I could feel myself so intensely close. Every little muscle contracted and built up pressure as I neared my own orgasm. Still, I continued massaging him, enjoying the wild sounds that escaped him as he reveled in the pleasure and fought to maintain his composure on top of me. With a deep growl, he suddenly grabbed both my wrists in one swipe and pinned them against the polished wood of the chaise, above my head and began fucking me with a raw intensity that stirred another round of adrenaline throughout my body.

“You like danger. You like to play it unsafe, don’t you, little doe?” he growled as he continued the relentless tempo. I couldn’t even make out the sounds of his name as I moaned and gasped beneath him. He was truly like a caged creature, and then my own blissful release ripped through me. “That’s it, my sweet Lia. Give it all to me,” he murmured, and as my orgasm simmered, he let out a deep groan as he spilled into me. His hand gripped my wrists tightly, like a vice as his climax took control. When he calmed, his hand remained clamped around my wrists, but I could see that he was still reeling from the intense sex we just had. Although the inside of my thighs and my pussy ached, I still wanted more. MORE. This man was addicting, everything about him had me begging for more. “How do you feel?” he asked. “Amazing,” I smiled as he removed his hand from my wrists and caressed the side of my face so tenderly. I lifted my head and kissed his lips deeply, lovingly. “Were you worried about breaking me?” I asked with a tease. He gave a sheepish grin. “I’ll always be concerned about that, but you do things to me that I never thought I’d experience- things that I thought were made-up in exaggerated tales for romantics.” I couldn’t help but smile even more, and my cheeks hurt from the grin I couldn’t put away. “I love you, Julian.” He kissed my lips, my nose, and my forehead before he answered. “And I love you, my Lia.” “Someday, maybe you won’t have to be so careful with me.” He paused as he looked at me. The spark in his eyes flared as though he liked what I said, but remained hesitant. “Careful now,” he warned. “You can’t talk about such things until you’ve been made aware of all pros, as well as cons, to becoming like me.” Our lips met again, and then he bit into his wrist and looked at me solemnly. “Our love is dangerous, and it would make me feel better if you took a little of my blood. Just in case.” “I thought you just said we can talk about it-” “It’s not a choice I would want to make for you unless you were already aware of everything you’d have to give up in order to be in my world. We are foolishly treading on dangerous ground. I would appreciate if you would drink a bit of my blood just in case.” I swallowed hard as he spoke the serious words. Just in case. Just in case someone discovered me and got a hold of me. Just in case I died… It was a morbid topic to have after such intense lovemaking, but he was right. And he brought it up because he loved me. “Hurry before the wound heals,” he prompted. Tentatively, I watched him lower his wrist to my mouth and the drops fell under my tongue. As it fell into my mouth, all my fiery passions were rekindled. A specific taste didn’t register within my brain; I only knew there was something entrancing and addicting about his blood. It fueled my fire, and I felt all my control rush out of my body. I wanted more. I needed to be reckless and be wild with him. The room around us spun, but he remained the centered focus as he fed me his blood. He suddenly pulled his wrist away and stared at me keenly, as though he was assessing how I responded. The wound on his wrist had already healed. “Your eyes are wild,” he observed. “I want more.” The demand slipped from my tongue involuntarily. “No more for now,” he answered, and lifted me from the chaise. “Your body isn’t used to the power in my blood. You are still only human.” Only human. He didn’t even realize how he’d said it as he carried me up the stairs.

Only human. The thought was on repeat. “Only human,” I finally repeated after the phrase played on repeat within my mind. “I’m only human.” Julian looked at me quietly as he ran the bath water. “I didn’t mean it like that. I meant that is how others of my kind see you- only human. To me, you are everything. We don’t often share our blood with humans because it can make you irrational. Your body is currently trying to play catch-up simply from the few drops I gave you, but you feel good physically, I imagine.” Yes. The room continued to spin in waves of fuzz and blur while Julian remained clear as day in my focus. My thighs and wrists no longer ached and despite the fog, I felt as though I could run a twenty mile marathon at the moment. I could smell the pasta and wine from the dining room and… could hear the scraping and gnawing of some creature outside the porch out back. This was all intense. “I feel like I’m tripping on LSD or something,” I blurted with a huge, stupid grin. Julian only smirked. “That is the effects of my blood, but it will wear off by morning. Perhaps I let you have a bit too much. I’ll keep that in mind for next time.” He shut the water off and pulled me into the warm water, which wrapped around my skin and caressed me unlike anything I’d experienced in a warm bath before. It was incredible and I just giggled. “Definitely too much this time.” Julian was amused as he pulled me against his body and caressed my breasts, my neck and my hair affectionately. We remained in the warm bath. The water was relaxing as he told me stories about growing up in England during the eighteenth century. As quickly as the effects of his blood consumed me, my body also crashed from it. I didn’t remember falling asleep in his arms, but at some point, he’d carried me out of the tub and tucked the blankets around me in bed.



SHE SLEPT PEACEFULLY, BURIED DEEP under the covers of the four-post king size bed. I’d never had a human here before, but it was a bizarre, novel experience to feel this overwhelming sense of protection over her. My life, for the last two centuries, had been devoid of meaning until she came along. My hand pulled a curl from her face as I watched her sleep, and when I finally slipped away from the bedside to let her rest, she sleepily tugged my fingers. “Julian,” she murmured. “Yes, my love?” I whispered. “Don’t go.” I smiled and caressed her cheek as she slept, but was interrupted when the vibe of my cell phone hummed to life from the pocket of my denim. I knew what this meant, and it wasn’t good. I made a swift exit from the bedroom where Lia slept, so the unpleasant conversation wouldn’t wake her. “What do you want?” I answered the phone without any patience. “Time’s up,” Nolan commented. “I’m well aware, Nolan. Go shove off. Run back to your own trove of puppets.” I paced back and forth in the parlour, in a house which really didn’t feel like home to me. “Gideon asked me to check on you,” Nolan responded more tersely; his tone dripped with acidic impatience. “What are you doing, Julian? Where did you stash her?” I was dancing on hot coals, might as well play out in the sun at this point. Not only was I openly defying my maker and leader, but I had stepped over the line that defined whether I chose Lia or my family. “I refuse to allow you to destroy yourself in this bout of insanity,” Nolan hissed into the phone. “Tell me where you are.” “It’s not your concern. You have your own coven to deal with. Why are you concerned with kissing Gideon’s ass?” I could feel him losing his patience, growing more reckless. “Tell me what you’re up to, before I have to start killing the people your pet loves most. Starting with her dear, sweet friends.” His threats were empty. I’d compelled Felix to leave town, as I did with Anne and Bex. As far as I knew, she had nobody else Nolan could touch. “We’ll see about that.” My tone lacked concern. “Ohh…” There was a sudden spark of interest in Nolan’s voice. I rolled my eyes, certain he was just running out of threats at this point. He wasn’t going to find Lia, and he wasn’t going to force me to amend my broken vow.

“I spy with my little eye something very naughty and very delicious,” Nolan spoke in a taunt that was meant to unnerve me. “Something blonde.” “Congratulations.” “There’s a little snack skulking around your human’s house.” “What in the bloody hell are you doing at Lia’s house?” “Checking on you, of course. Ensuring Gideon that you are minding your manners by him. Except, now I find myself terribly distracted by a petite little bombshell,” he spoke with mock concern. My finger was poised over the button, ready to end the call. “Question. Do you think Lia will miss her friend? Christ, she smells incredible.” “No.” With that said, I ended the call. No “friend” of Lia’s would be snooping about the property at this hour. Anne and Bex were safe, and Lia hadn’t mentioned anyone else in her life. After centuries of preying on innocents, I couldn’t start caring about a hypothetical woman Nolan made up simply to agitate this situation. The moonlight spilled through the windows and illuminated Lia as she slept in the bed. Seeing her in this peaceful state, she reminded me of a sleeping angel. Her dark curls spilled over the silk pillow and she stirred softly. I slipped into the bed behind her and wrapped her in my arms. “You feel so good.” She rolled over with a sigh and nuzzled my chest in her sleep. The warmth that flooded my heart was immeasurable. Such a deep, intense feeling I couldn’t remember experiencing- not even in my mortal years. “My Julian.” She whispered softly and her warm breath caressed my chest as she exhaled. Her Julian. After centuries of sin, was I deserving of that title? As a human, I had men who worked and served under me. As an immortal, I led an entire coven while my leader slept, and acted as second-in-command while he was awake. But to belong to this human woman, to be called hers… It was the most priceless treasure I could behold. I was Lia’s Julian. And she was mine. I’d fight for this woman. I’d kill for this woman. She unleashed the beast within me, yet tamed my demons all at the same time. That’s incredible power, and I couldn’t help but admire her quiet strength.



WHEN I WOKE, I HAD no concept of time. Julian lay beside me, arms locked in place. The day had already begun, but he’d sealed off the windows before he retired for the day. He lay spooning me, and I tried to move his arms so I could slip out of bed, but he wouldn’t budge. Trying to move was equivalent to moving a steel anvil and he remained still, motionless. I really had to pee, but was trapped. After some wriggling, I managed to slip out from under his locked hold on me, and pranced into the bathroom. After showering and brushing my teeth, I returned to the bedroom to find Julian on his back, eyes closed. He was so beautiful as he lay there sleeping. His light brown hair fell against his eyelids, his muscled torso was exposed for my viewing pleasure. I wonder if it’s foolish to wake a sleeping vampire? I ran my tongue over my lips as I thought playfully. Crawling across the bed, I slipped my fingers over his chest and toyed with the ridges of his muscles, exploring every defined contour of his abs and his chest with the little thatch of hair. Without thinking twice about it, my lips trailed a hot path along his skin. He smelled of fresh soap, crisp cologne and all the enticing ingredients that made my bare body wet with desire. My tongue cascaded down his stomach, and his hand suddenly clamped down like a steel vice around my wrist, but he said nothing at first. My tongue swirled against his skin as I alternated heady kisses downward… A low, feral growl rumbled from deep within his chest, but his eyes remained closed. “I’m supposed to be sleeping,” he spoke in a strained voice, but there was no complaint whatsoever. “But I’m so wet,” I whisper. “Fucking hell.” He gave another hiss as I nipped at the skin around his abs with my teeth. I was playing with such danger, and I’ve never enjoyed such a hot adrenaline rush in my entire life. He was hard as a rock at this point, fisting a large handful of my black curls. “You’re so wet… you’re so wet… “ He grit his teeth as he tried to stay controlled. “How could I ever deny you?” I looked up at him with a devilish smile as his hand remained knotted against my scalp. He looked down at me with such an insidious, carnal expression in his blue eyes. His lips curled up slightly in an evil smirk. Without another warning, I took his entire thick length into my mouth and reveled in the hiss that escaped him as he struggled to maintain control. My lips and tongue worked him at a fevered pace and all the while, I felt him unraveling beneath me. This predator. This killer. This dangerous man was lost with the touch of my lips. The groan that reverberated within his chest was the most empowering, exquisite sound I’d ever heard. One hand remained anchored around my wrist, while the other remained secured in my hair, tugging fiercely. I

continued moving my head, wanting to give him the most profound pleasure I could possibly manage. “Enough,” he growled, and loosened his grip on my hair as his other hand pulled my wrist upwards, tugging my body to level with his. I licked my lips as I locked eyes with him. His brow arched as he stared up at me. “How wet are you now?” he demanded. “Soaked,” I whispered as my teeth grazed my bottom lip. “Let’s see how badly you need this.” His voice was strained as he lifted my hips with ease and then impaled me to the hilt. I threw my head back with a deep, gasping cry as he filled me thoroughly. Now it was my turn to become unraveled and that was the rest of my morning. I forgot myself. I may have even forgotten my own name for a while. My body felt alive in ways I never knew were possible. Julian was rough, yet gentle. Our connection fueled me and it felt like his power was shared with me. After a passionate morning, I lay with my head on his chest as his fingers raked through my hair. Even with Julian’s blood still in my system, my body was thoroughly exhausted. Once the fire and euphoric passion had settled, the gnawing questions clawed at my heart again. “When you were human, what did you want in life?” He was still for several long minutes after I asked the question. I popped my head up to see if he was even awake, but he lay still, silently staring up at the ceiling. “I don’t think anyone has ever asked me that before,” he finally responded. “What did I want in life?” he repeated to himself, contemplating. He cupped my hand with his as he still pondered the answer. “I don’t know if I ever stopped to think about what I wanted. Times were different back then. I was considered a man at sixteen when Evie was born, but I knew what was expected of me and I aspired to live up to those standards without question.” “What were your family’s standards for you?” I asked, trailing my fingers along his abs. “Become an officer, marry a woman of high status and fortune and have children, preferably sons.” He took my hand and kissed it tenderly. “I suppose they wouldn’t approve of me,” I grinned. “It matters very little what they would think of you. They’ve been dead for more than two hundred years.” “Is that why Evie hates me?” “Evie is scared,” he responded and then faced me intently. “She is still stuck in a time when women were more dependent on their families, particularly males in their lives.” I scrunched my nose. “She’s afraid I’m taking you away?” I couldn’t fathom the idea of being so dependent on Felix in that way. Of course, he’d been far more scarce in my life than Julian seemed to be in Evie’s, from what I’d heard. “She’ll come around,” he spoke confidently. “Are we going to spend all day with twenty questions?” His grin melted me, but I still had more to ask him. There was an ocean of mystery surrounding Julian Devereux, and I needed to know everything. “Would you really spend an eternity with me?” I finally mustered the courage to ask him, but my heart sank when he remained quiet for the first few moments. My deepest fear surrounding him finally broke the surface. He took my hand and gripped it as an ominous air surrounded him. “I suppose that depends on you and what you want. Your future career as a counselor, your dreams of a husband and children- you’ll never have those things as a vampire. At least, not in the traditional sense that you are accustomed to as a human.” “But I would be with you?” His face of stone faltered, and he managed the faintest trace of a smile. “Yes, if that is what you truly

wanted, but I’d never let you make that choice in haste unless the situation was imminent.” I gave him a confused expression. “If you were to die with my blood in your system, you would come back to me, and I’d teach you all there is to know about surviving as a vampire. But on my own, I’d never let you rush the decision, just as I didn’t let Evie rush into it.” “How long did you make her wait?” “Two years,” he answered sadly, and then he proceeded to tell me Evie’s story- how he’d discovered her, and gave her husband a slow, excruciating death after all the unspeakable things he’d done to her. “I wanted her to live before she decided to join this way of life, just as I want that for you. Most importantly, I want your safety.” “But that’s why you give me your blood,” I spoke in the softest whisper. “Just in case, yes,” he answered back, caressing my face and tucking the black curls behind my ear. “But more than that, blood sharing is a very sacred, intimate act between a vampire and his mate. Your body is more in-tune with mine, your senses far more alive with it than without.” “It’s an aphrodisiac.” His grin was animalistic in silent response. There were so many more questions buzzing around in my mind. “I want to be with you forever,” I finally stated, looking at him deeply. He looked at me, but there was such underlying sadness in his pale eyes. “I will see you when I wake. There’s food in the kitchen downstairs.” I smiled slightly at his dismissal and leaned over to kiss his lips softly. The slew of questions left me unsatisfied, but we’d have the whole night to talk once he woke.



THE HOUSE FELT OMINOUS AND eerie once the sun had set. After he woke, Julian said he had matters to attend to, but didn’t specify. I assumed it was vampire business, as he was becoming more and more open with me, especially now that he’d signed his house over to me. Once he vanished into the night, I was left alone in this grand house. It was clear that Julian was accustomed to opulence his entire life. Although vintage, the furniture was expensive, but still in great shape. The rooms were large and felt so empty. While I sat in the stark living room, I felt really creeped out. Perhaps it was because the house was so large, so quiet, and the furniture so old- I felt out of place, like I was transported into a haunted house from another era. Thankfully, there was a seventy-two inch plasma screen mounted on the wall, and it was connected to cable. Perhaps my Julian visited this house more often than he cared to admit. While roaming around in the kitchen, I perused the food items that he’d brought me the night before: cheese and crackers, carrots, a carton of eggs, salad mix, a can of chicken noodle soup, and pretzels. It was evident he hadn’t been human in a very long time by his random food selections. Oh, but he did bring me a bottle of Chardonnay with a wine opener. I munched on the cheese and crackers while downing two glasses of wine. The sitcoms did very little to drown out the spookish silence throughout the house. As I poured myself another glass, my cell phone chimed with an incoming text message. Jamie: What’s up, buttercup? I laughed as I read it and typed something back. Me: Enjoying a bottle of wine. Jamie: I stopped by your place. Will you be back later? Me: I’m at my boyfriend’s. I could see the dots moving, indicating that she was in the process of typing a message back, so I waited. Jamie: Oh, a boyfriend, huh? I was hoping we could hang out soon. I’m leaving tomorrow morning. I thought quietly, but the soup and crackers weren’t enough, and I felt a little swimmy. Jamie: Where are you? I’ll bring pizza and beer. Ooh. Pizza.

Me: That sounds so good right now. Jamie: So, is that a yes? :) After several failed attempts at calling Julian, I gave up and texted Jamie the address. Even though she sent me a smiley face, I immediately regretted my decision. Julian’s voice echoed in my mind. Do not invite anyone inside. Ever. But, it’s just Jamie… right? I stared at the green glass bottle of Chardonnay and pushed it away. That was a stupid move, Lia. You broke his rule. Just as I picked up my phone to text her that I’d changed my mind, there were three knocks at the door. Not even twenty minutes later, she was already at the front stoop. How did she get past the gate? I stood, slightly unsteady, and made my way over to the door. After looking through the glass peephole, I found only Jamie standing at the front. “Hey Jamie.” I smiled, opening the door. “Hi,” she answered, and it was then that I realized how stiff and rigid she had been. Her tan face had paled and she couldn’t even force a smile. “Come in-” I began, but my blood suddenly froze to ice in my veins. I knew exactly how a small rodent felt just before the hawk swooped down for its prey. Nolan suddenly appeared beside Jamie and dangled her phone with its shimmery pink case for me to see. He slipped an arm around her, and her jaw tightened as he did. “Hello, Lia.” His velvety voice took over the situation, both familiar and British. “Jamie is in a bit of a predicament. Perhaps you can be a good friend and help her out.” “What do you want, Nolan?” I asked as thoughts rattled around in my head. I was terrified for Jamie, and for myself. This is exactly what Julian was trying to avoid, and I was a complete idiot for falling into Nolan’s trap. Whether or not I’d been tipsy and stupid, Nolan had Jamie. “Well, as it so happens, I really want you. Julian is walking in fire right now, and I’m not about to let him destroy himself for the sake of an enemy. Surely you must understand.” I could barely hear over the thundering in my ears. My hand trembled as it remained on the handle of the door. “Why don’t you be a good girl and invite us in.” He gave the most sinister smirk as he brushed Jamie’s blonde hair to the side. He ran his nose along the nape of her neck and looked at me with the most chilling smile. “She smells amazing,” he commented. “I don’t understand why you want me so badly. I’ve done nothing to threaten you, and I have no intention of ever blabbing about-” “That’s besides the point,” he snapped. His smoldering eyes pierced me, and our gazes locked in place. “Let me come in.” I could tell he was trying to compel me, but there was only one vampire who could pull those mind tricks over me. I simply stared at Nolan, and then his eyes fell to the bracelet on my wrist, and he seethed with anger. “Lia, whatever you do, don’t invite him in,” Jamie ordered, but Nolan only tightened his grip around her body. “I watched Julian nearly walk into a trap once, I’ll be damned if I allow it to happen again. You’re nothing but dangerous,”he growled. “You’re already damned,” Jamie retorted and Nolan gripped her shoulder more fiercely in a silent command to keep quiet. “Time’s up, little bitch.” He sneered at me, keeping his hand clamped on Jamie. “Either invite me in,

or I’ll discover how exquisite your friend tastes.” He flashed his sharp fangs, then dipped his head, ready to sink into Jamie. She grimaced, bracing herself. “Wait. We’ll do the exchange. Her for me.” “How generous of you.” Nolan seemed intrigued, but wasn’t ready to fall for any gimmick I might pull. Jamie went to step toward the house, but Nolan held her back with one slight tug of her shoulder. My heart was pounding, adrenaline coursing rampantly through my veins. “I can hear how terrified you are,” he grinned. “I’m waiting.” He shook his head. “I’m bored already.” Before I could say more, he gripped Jamie and prepared to pierce her neck, but was instantly thrown from the porch. The ornate wooden railing shattered into splintered bits of wood where he crashed through. “Get in the house!” Julian hissed, livid with rage. I barely recognized him in this state. His handsome face was contorted with fangs fully exposed, hair disheveled. I grabbed Jamie’s hand and pulled her into the house She went to slam the door shut, but I stopped her. I couldn’t bring myself to close the door, shutting him out after the huge mistake I’d made. I couldn’t see much in the darkness, only the sharp crack of branches. At one point, someone was thrown against the stone fountain, but there was nothing but a dizzying whirl of images as they threw each other into the thicket of trees that surrounded the house. Jamie looked around the room frantically. “What are you doing?” “Looking for something useful,” she answered vaguely and stormed over to the empty hearth, scanning it quickly. “Useful? Like what?” “Old wood. Sticks. Anything. Wood weakens them.” There was another crash as Julian slid across the floorboards of the porch, splintering wood in a wave of destruction after Nolan had thrown him over the wrecked railing that faced the trees. “There’s nothing in this house!” Jamie exclaimed in the background, but I could hardly pay attention to her. The demolition to the porch was only the beginning between Julian and Nolan, and I had a feeling this went beyond me. This was years’ worth of unsettled anger between them. “I’m saving you from yourself!” Nolan exclaimed as he grabbed a broken piece of railing and rammed it into the cavity above Julian’s heart. He cried out from the severe impact. “Just as I did with Christine all those years ago. You never thanked me for that either.” “If you lay one finger on Lia, I’ll rip your appendages from your body,” Julian sneered. With great strain, he pulled the broken wood from his body and weakly tossed the bloody stick to the dirt. “She’s a Cormac. She’s dangerous. You cannot dismiss a sacred vow so freely,” Nolan exclaimed angrily. “Have you ever been in love, Nolan?” Julian asked, having already regained his strength. He stood to his feet, ready for another assault. Nolan didn’t answer. “No, of course you haven’t. If you had, you’d have some ounce of empathy toward my situation. The vow I made was years before Lia was born, and I did make that oath toward a real threat. But Lia is no danger to us.” Jamie stood with me and we watched the standoff. I could feel her eyes on me, but I couldn’t tear my focus away from Julian. He looked wild, absolutely feral. Nolan didn’t seem swayed by Julian’s passionate speech.

“You wouldn’t hear me when I warned you about Christine-” “Damn Christine!” Julian roared. In his temper, he grabbed Nolan and smashed him against the fountain. Chunks of granite fell from where he’d landed, and before I could bat a lash, Nolan was back on the porch with Julian pinned against the thick column of the house. “You say that now, but she was luring you to your final death, and she would have if I wasn’t there to stop her!” Nolan hissed. “Just as this human will draw you into her own trap. Only God knows if there are others out there like her!” Jamie gripped my hand silently. “Come away from the door, Lia,” she said. “I can’t. I won’t leave Julian.” “Lia is nothing like Christine,” Julian growled. “You know her so well after so many years together,” Nolan mocked as he grabbed a long, splintered piece of wood from the demolished porch. “I would give up my life if it meant saving Lia’s,” Julian grit his teeth. His clothes were stained in his own blood, as were Nolan’s. “You’re a fool, Julian. Too consumed with matters of the heart,” Nolan rebuked. “You’d put your life ahead of a Cormac’s?” He threw Julian down against the mountain of splintered wood, and my love cried out against the pain of the wood bits that pierced his flesh. “A Cormac you vowed to destroy? Does your word mean NOTHING?” Nolan seethed. “Look at yourself! You’re so weak. I bet you haven’t been feeding as you should, or resting enough because you’re too busy playing house with your pet.” Nolan’s words were cruel as Julian struggled to pull the splinters from his flesh. He heaved in pain as Nolan approached where he lay. Nolan glared at me with such venom as he hovered over Julian. “Was it everything you wanted, friend? Was it worth it to sleep with the enemy?” He turned back to Julian, with the sharp stick of wood in his hand. I couldn’t bear it any longer as tears filled my eyes. “Don’t,” Jamie urged me, pulling me back, but I wouldn’t budge. “So be it, old friend. I suppose I’ll have to stick some sense into you.” Nolan’s eyes flashed with anger as he raised the wood, appearing ready to strike. I couldn’t handle it any longer; I couldn’t stand the thought that Nolan might kill Julian and as those milliseconds ticked, I panicked. As the jagged wood was raised in the air, ready to strike, I fled from the door. “NO!” I screamed, brimming with trepidation at the possibility of losing my Julian forever. All because I’d been an imbecile. I threw my body onto his, while my mind screamed at me for being so foolish. Perhaps I was racking up points for stupid, but I didn’t care. I just didn’t care. There were no other options I could use to protect Julian in those quick seconds before he’d been thrown against the shredded ruins of the porch. “Lia.” Julian was ready to admonish me, but perhaps the words failed him. No matter what he said, it was too late. I’d acted on impulse, because the idea of losing him terrified the shit out of me. The emptiness I felt from possibly losing him was more than I could handle. “Shh,” I hushed, and nestled my face against his neck as I squeezed my eyes shut, waiting for the impact to strike. In that moment, my life did flash before my eyes- all the memories with my grandparents and Felix, Anne and Bex… all the precious time I shared with Julian. Breathing wasn’t important, but my heart was thundering in my chest as the seconds passed in slow motion.

I’d braced myself. I was ready for Nolan’s strike, but nothing happened.



SHE DIDN’T KNOW HIM the way I’d known him since we were boys. But she was terrified, believing he would actually stake my heart. Our match could have gone the entire night, but Lia brought everything to a halt when she hurled her body onto mine. I glared up at Nolan as he remained poised over me with the stick in hand. His temper matched mine, but the expression on his face was completely opposite. He stared down at us, processing this act of selfless love, and it was clear he was absolutely dumbfounded. Lia nuzzled her face against my neck, and I felt her eyelashes flutter wildly against my skin before she squeezed her eyes closed. I caressed her hair, despite the fact that I was furious with her for having thrown herself into the line of fire. Nolan dropped the wood as he stared in awe and shock. “Never in my life have I seen anything like this,” he finally managed a response, still gripped with shock. “Especially not from a Cormac.” With a struggle, I sat upright, Lia falling into my lap. The shards of wood were embedded into my skin which made movement incredibly painful. Nolan held his hand out and Lia flinched, but he grabbed my arm and helped me up. A blonde woman suddenly approached but remained at a distance with a large shard of wood from the porch in her hand. “Who are you?” I turned to her. “My friend, Jamie,” Lia immediately answered. “I’m Jamie,” she spoke, looking at me warily. Her gaze turned toward Nolan and it wasn’t so kind. He met her with a grin, but her eyes remained cool. “Give me my phone,” she demanded with a hand held out to Nolan. “Say please. It’s polite,” he smirked. “I don’t have to say please. It’s my phone and you stole it, you manipulative backwater cretin.” “Ouch. That’s a little harsh. Don’t you agree?” “You know it wasn’t,” she quipped and caught her phone with one hand as he tossed it. She remained standing there, casting daggers at Nolan. They stared one another down for several moments, before he finally turned to me. “You really do love her?” “I do.” He looked Lia up and down, as though he was still left dumbfounded by her, but there was a newfound appreciation in his eyes for her. It was written on his face. “What are you going to tell Gideon?” I asked him. Nolan gave me an incredulous look. “My allegiance isn’t to Gideon. It never was.” “Why would you go through all this trouble to make our lives hell?”

“Because you made a vow,” he answered. “Gideon and the coven will not take kindly to your dismissing the oath, especially for the sake of a Cormac. My allegiance was never to them. You are my friend, my brother. You would have done the same for me if you truly believed I was walking into a death trap. Of course, I would have hated you for a while, but I’d be alive.” He’s right. I would have done whatever was necessary if he had been blinded, if he was about to walk into a trap, if I truly believed he was in danger… “Even after years of military training and discipline, I’m the reckless one. We both know that. And I’m not sorry,” he stated. “Because I’d do it all over again if it meant keeping you alive.” He stood confidently, with a smirk on his face that could pass for smug. Nolan turned to Lia, who was still shaken by the feud, and he assessed her keenly. “You’re either very brave or really stupid to sacrifice yourself so willingly for my friend.” “Maybe a little of both,” she answered without a smile. I pulled her tightly against my body and kissed her forehead. Nolan looked at Lia again. “Just for the record, I wasn’t going to kill Julian, especially not after two hundred and seventy-six years.” He forced a small smile. “I don’t have that strength.” “Well next time it looks like you’re about to kill him, I’ll keep that in mind,” Lia responded. I glanced between Lia, and her friend. She must have been the blonde Nolan was taunting me about through the phone the night before. Funny that Lia had never mentioned her. “Lia, why don’t you take your friend back into the house. I need to have a talk with Nolan.” I spoke in a tone that didn’t leave room for question. She stood in place, as though she wasn’t ready to move, so I leaned forward and whispered against her ear. “You and I are having a talk later.” “Don’t worry, little Cormac,” Nolan said to her. “After the stupid stunt you just pulled, I have no desire to bring you to Gideon. I’ll make an exception for you, and only you.” Lia didn’t respond immediately, rendered completely speechless. “I won’t be so kind to the next Cormac I find, though.” Nolan spoke sternly, eyes flashing. “I think you’ve made that very clear,” Jamie commented, and then held her hand out to Lia. “Come on. Let the boys chat.” She cast a look at Nolan, although I couldn’t understand the meaning behind her gaze. The expression appeared neither heated nor unfriendly. Jamie wrapped her arm around Lia and they walked into the house. “What will you do now?” I asked Nolan. He was quiet, contemplating my question. “I’ll go back to my own home, since I’ve seen with my own eyes that she means you no harm,” he finally answered. “But I mean what I said- they’re not going to let you wave off the oath so quickly. You’re going to appear weak, fickle and unreliable. Gideon will never see you the same way again and neither will the rest of the coven.” That was the predicament. Of all the women I’ve encountered during my two hundred and seventy-six years on this earth, I had to fall for the descendant of a Cormac. “What is your plan now?” Nolan asked as we walked around the demolished fountain. “I suppose that now depends on what you plan to do,” I answered. “If you’re implying that I might report back to Gideon about Lia, you are wrong. I only accepted Gideon’s orders because I thought they were what’s best for you. I’ve been an ally, but not a part of that coven in one hundred and fifty years.” “Gideon still thinks of you as part of the coven, and he believes the vampires you created are a part of our family.” “That is because he is arrogant and we’ve seen how pride can bring a man down, even a powerful

creature like Gideon,” Nolan responded. “My loyalty has always been with you, however fucked up it’s been over the years. Besides, I have my own matters to handle.” “He’s going to want a report from you.” “I’ll give him a report, doesn’t mean it will be the truth.” He smirked wickedly. “He has my sister and your brother in the palm of his hand,” I answered. “My brother’s loyalty is with me, and your sister’s loyalty lies with you. They didn’t embrace the darkness for Gideon. They joined for us. I know what you want to do, and what you should do,” he said. “Jesse is only staying at Gideon’s house for Evie. You and I both know this. I’ll bring them back to my domain in Raleigh.” The glint in Nolan’s eyes was purely mischievous. “I never liked Jesse being over there anyway. Now I have the perfect excuse to bring him back home.” My mind was busy with thoughts, most of them vile and impure. Things I suppressed because it meant I’d betray everything I’d been for years. I knew Gideon would force me to fulfill my vow if he caught me. A broken vow in our world was equivalent to committing the worst crime. Betrayal was unimaginable. Nolan tilted his head curiously as he stared at me. “You know what you need to do. I’ll go collect our siblings.” He slapped me on the back and then faded into the trees. I turned back toward the house where Lia stood, waiting in the doorway. Our eyes remained locked as I paced in her direction. I wanted to be angry with her, but I couldn’t bring myself to be furious. The only feeling that washed over me was a deep sense of relief. She is safe. For now… “Julian…” she began. “You’re very fortunate it was only Nolan and not one of the Devereux vampires. They are equally deceptive and manipulative.” She looked up at me. “I’m sorry. I had no way of knowing.” “Nolan can be very deceptive when he wants to be,” I responded. “Why are you friends with him if he is such a monster?” she asked with disdain in her voice. “My friendship with Nolan goes back to our infancy. Our parents were in the same circles within society. Nolan’s deceit and manipulation was magnified when he became a vampire.” I picked up a scent and suddenly realized Lia’s friend, Jamie was standing in the doorway to the dining room. I’d completely forgotten her presence. “Hi. I’m Jamie.” She held her hand out to me in a proper introduction this time. She’d overheard what I just said to Lia, but didn’t seem all that phased. She offered a polite, stiff smile. Lia looked between me and Jamie curiously, and also a bit nervously. Her eyes were round, as though I might suddenly bite into her friend on an impulsive whim. “Julian,” I answered, and kissed the top of her hand like a gentleman. But the warm scent of her skin created a severe, internal struggle, the same struggle I initially fought with Lia. My love for Lia conquered that battle, but I had no love for this blonde beauty. She is Lia’s friend, I reminded myself and feigned a smile. “It is a pleasure to meet another friend of Lia’s,” I complimented. “This is a nice house.” The woman returned my compliment with one of her own, although she shifted awkwardly from one sandaled foot to the other and played with the silver cross around her neck. The necklace stood out against the cockle shell charm bracelet she wore and the silver starfish in her hair. She reminded me of the mermaid stories Evie used to read as a child in our family’s library. I looked deeply into her dark eyes. She needed to forget everything that had happened this evening, and only know what I wanted her to remember. “I am sorry about Nolan. He can be very protective over his friends and family. You won’t remember

him after tonight.” She remained still, but her eye twitched and she faltered for a split second when she glanced at Lia. Those who are compelled would never break my gaze unless I commanded it. Fuck. My eyes fell to the silver cross around her neck. Hmm. “Okay,” she responded, trying to play me. I suddenly narrowed my eyes, as there was more to this girl than she was letting on. “I don’t handle liars very well, Jamie.” My tone was terse, and Lia suddenly tensed with her hand on my arm. “Julian…” I ignored her and looked the blonde square in the eyes. “Who are you?” “I’m Jamie, Lia’s friend.” “Lia’s friend,” I repeated with a sneer, then shot Lia a look. “How long have you known her?” I demanded. I was beginning to believe this woman might be a spy of some sort. Lia had never mentioned Jamie before tonight, and I took great care in making sure those closest in her life were out of harm’s way. “Yes, Lia’s friend,” she retorted in a slow drawl that also told me she wasn’t from this area either. “Julian, please-” Lia began, but I wasn’t having it. She had yet to truly understand the gravity of a vampire’s deceit, their trickery and manipulation. Gideon used mortal puppets for centuries as both food and tools, carefully disposing of them when they outgrew their use to him. Even Nolan was known to use them on occasion, and she arrived with him this evening… “How long have you known Lia?” I commanded her to tell me as I wrapped my hand around her throat and pinned her against the wall. “JULIAN!” Lia protested in panic. Jamie kept her eyes pinned on mine, even when her neck tightened. “A day. About a day,” she finally answered. Indeed, as I thought. Someone had sent her to deceive Lia, which also explains why I could not compel her. Nolan wouldn’t go this far, not after our talk… I was left processing what to do, but I was ready to kill this human. “Julian.” Lia’s panicked voice was low. “Julian, please…” She vainly tried to peel my hands from the woman’s neck. She knows something. I shot my gaze to her again. “What are you not telling me, Aurelia?” She swallowed hard at my use of her full name. She was quiet for several moments, and my patience had already grown thin. “Tell him. It’s okay,” Jamie insisted with strain, because my hand was still on her throat. “I didn’t want to burden you with this because you’ve already done so much-” “Burden me with what?” I hissed. “Well I’ll tell you if you let me finish,” Lia retorted. Then she looked at Jamie and back to me. “She’s my sister.” I closed my eyes. “Your what?” I grit my teeth. “My sister. Jamie, my half-sister.” Christ. “Please tell me she’s from your mother’s side, and not your father’s side.” Not the Cormac line. I silently willed it to be so. “We have the same father-” Lia began.

Fuuuuckk. “I don’t think we have the same mother,” she continued, but all I could really pay attention to was the fact that I have yet another one of these goddamn Cormac descendants to deal with. “Julian, if you please…” Jamie continued, trying to peel my fingers from her neck. At the news, I must have gripped harder, without realizing it. I let go, but didn’t think to apologize. “Is that why Nolan brought you here?” I asked her, trying to remain calm, but really I just couldn’t be calm at the moment. The blonde woman breathed in deeply once she was freed. “I don’t wish you any harm. I waited a year before I gathered the courage to come to North Carolina to meet Lia. I learned about her through Felix.” “Through Felix?” Despite my strong love for Lia, I was growing worried by the second. There might be a festering pool of Cormacs I didn’t know about. “I want you to tell me everything,” I demanded. “I was gonna anyway,” Jamie responded. “I was adopted in Mississippi when I was four. I was raised in a real religious community. When Felix rolled into town with a letter from our dad, we got to talking, and I just wanted to meet Lia. I saved my money for a whole year, then grabbed a bus and took a leap of faith.” “How many of there are you?” I asked. “As far as I know, it’s just me, Lia and Felix. If there’s others, then that means two things. One, our dad was a manwhore and two, they’re no threat to y’all. I know as much about any mystery Cormacs as you do.” She looked me square in the eyes. This woman must’ve thought she was made of steel because she didn’t back down, and I could tell by her direct eye contact that she was telling the honest truth. “I spent a good portion of my life doing research on your people,” Jamie commented. My people. “Your kind,” she corrected herself. “There’s a whole world of darkness out there, far beyond what Netflix and Hulu can teach you,” I hissed. She snorted a giggle. “I don’t watch Hulu, but I guess you’re right. I just wanted to learn why our ancestors were at war with y’all so much.” “I’m sure you learned a great deal from your time with Nolan. I’m surprised you’re still alive.” She was very quiet for a few moments. “He truly thought Lia was going to lure you into a trap. Mentioned something about a woman named Christine and hunters, and how you’ve gone soft and he protects his own. Loyal guy, if not completely psychotic.” “Are you hungry?” Lia asked once I gestured toward the chairs in the parlour. Enough of this standing around. “Oh no, I’m good. I grabbed a burger earlier, before all the drama unfolded.” “Aren’t you at all upset about what happened?” Lia asked. “Of course I’m upset, but it’s not like I can do anything about it.” Lia looked at her sister strangely, and I confess- I did, too. “Nolan doesn’t know about my lineage,” she admitted. “Good. Best to keep it that way. He will kill you if he finds out,” I told her. And he would. “I know that, but I don’t plan on seeing him again. I’m going back home in the morning. I’ve had enough adventure for one day, and I have a feeling that sticking around will only draw more trouble for

y’all.” Her dark eyes shifted toward me with uncertainty, and I nodded. “I agree.” The less Cormacs in the area, the better. As it was, I had to figure out the best way to convince Gideon that Lia was dead. I’d willingly give up and find a secluded area of the globe to spend with her, if not for little Evie. After two centuries of protecting her, how could I suddenly abandon her? I was torn between my love for Lia, and my devotion to my sister. “Why did you come back?” Lia asked Jamie, and the question interrupted my thoughts. “I couldn’t find my phone, and I figured I left it at your house. When I got there, y’all were gone. The lights were out, and I had no way of getting my phone. And I couldn’t call you.” She looked at Lia. “So how did Nolan get a hold of your phone?” Lia asked. Jamie scowled. “Good question. I swear I didn’t know he had it. He was so charming and nice… I was completely duped. He helped me get into the house through the window so I could get my phone, but I never found it. I figured it fell out of my bag at the bus stop.” She appeared very uncomfortable as she talked about it, twisting strands of her blonde hair and playing with her fingers. She wound the chain of her silver cross around her fingers a few times, but it was clear the topic of Nolan made her uneasy. Jamie’s lips suddenly curled into a cold smile. “He’ll be lucky if he never sees me again.” “Careful now,” I warned. “Talk like that will get you hurt.” The steel in her eyes didn’t fade away, but she kept quiet even as Lia sat with her on the sofa and wrapped her arms around her sister. “I’ll have a car pick you up in the morning and bring you home. It’s best if you return to your family in Mississippi and my escort will be safer than public transportation.” I had another Cormac to keep secret. I couldn’t risk anyone learning about this girl, and the sooner she returned to Mississippi, the better for everyone involved.



FOUR DAYS OF PEACE FOLLOWED. At least that’s how it seemed. At night, the house was often quiet when Julian wasn’t there. I didn’t want to think about his hunts or his feeding. As much as I wanted to be with him forever, I didn’t want to admit to one of the greatest costs I’d have to pay in order to have my eternity with him. Blood. Every time he stepped out of the house, I knew what he had to do. What could I do? Deny him blood? That thought was a joke. I just didn’t want to think about the person he was hunting or whether he let them live or die. I tried to offer myself as much as possible. “What are you doing?” he asked as I crawled on top of him in the bed. I pulled up the sleeve of my blouse and held my wrist to him. “Have me,” I purred against his ear as he fought the struggle. Fangs out, he looked up at me with hooded eyes. Those blue depths were filled with darkness. The darkness was something I could see that he battled with on a constant basis. “You know you want to,” I smiled. His hand clamped around my wrist, and he brought it to his lips, but then suddenly repelled and pushed my hand away. “I had you last night,” he argued. “As much as I want you right now, I cannot have you tonight. I cannot risk you losing too much blood. You’ll grow weak and anemic, and you cannot depend on my blood every night.” I pursed my lips as I stared down at him and he pulled my hands down so that my body fell on top of his hard frame. “I just thought you could depend on me as your…” my voice trailed. “As my blood source?” He looked at me, tipping my chin up so that our eyes locked. I nodded. “You are not my blood source. You are the love of my life. When we share blood, it is a sacred, bonding act. I do not see you as food, and I will never look at you that way.” He kissed my lips fiercely, and I felt my insides melt. But he quickly broke the kiss just as I was ready to rip his shirt from his body. “I really must feed. If I let myself go past a certain point, I cannot trust myself.” I could tell he’d noted the look in my eyes when he said this, because his own eyes flashed with something heated and his tone became laced with bitterness. “You claim you want to spend your forever with me, and yet it greatly bothers you that blood fuels my existence, as it would yours. I can see that you are clearly not ready to join my world.” His words crushed me, but they were true. If I wanted to be with him forever, I had to accept this part of him. I had to acknowledge this, especially because it wasn’t something he could control, and unlike me, he was never given a choice in the matter. Gideon took his human life from him without consent. At least

Julian wanted to give me as much time as I needed to ensure I knew exactly what I wanted- to die a human or spend eternity as a vampire. A creature who will depend on blood every night. I trailed my fingers over his chest in thought, but he was growing rigid from his need to feed. It was about nine thirty at night, and he was usually gone around this hour every night as he stalked the local towns that surrounded the secluded mansion. I knew he needed to leave, but before I could let him go, I had to ask the question that burned since the day I discovered the truth about our pasts. “Julian…” I breathed in deeply and then exhaled. “Would it make a difference to your family if I turned? If you turned me?” He shifted and positioned himself on one elbow. His muscles flexed beautifully from beneath his light blue silk shirt as he looked at me sadly. He caressed the side of my face and then kissed my lips and forehead. “Gideon’s hatred for your family is extremely personal and has transpired for centuries. The morning after your house party, I arrived home to find that Evie had woken Gideon. I confronted him and requested that you join our family. He denied the request and told me that I must destroy you. Your ancestors killed off most of my coven from the mid-eighteen hundreds until nineteen twenty. Our numbers were decimated, and in retaliation, we hunted each one of them down as we found them and killed them.” I tried to hide my quivering lower lip as he reminded me of this tragic history. His thumb traced around the edges of my mouth. “There’s more to it though.” He scrubbed his face as he considered the words he would use. “I recently learned that Gideon loved a Cormac woman who eventually betrayed him by exposing his existence to her people. That bracelet you wear was once worn by the woman he loved, Kalin, your ancestor. He gave that to her as a symbol of his love.” My mouth fell open and it took me several minutes to find my words. I looked down at the pearls around my wrist. “She betrayed him? Why would she do that? What happened to her?” “What do you think happened to her?” Julian scoffed. “The men and boys hunted him. In retaliation, he went to their village and slaughtered the women and children. He saved Kalin for last.” Breath left my lungs. All this time, I silently hoped that the leader of the Devereux vampires would acknowledge that I was in love with one of their own, that I was so far removed from the old traditions and beliefs of the Cormacs. I never understood the true tragedy of the situation or the profound hatred Gideon had for my family. “I know you love me as much as I love you, but it doesn’t make a difference to Gideon. He has held a severe grudge all these centuries and he cannot be reasoned with.” “I can’t even think about ever betraying you. The thought of something happening to you…” my voice trailed. “I just can’t imagine it.” He stroked my hair and kissed my lips passionately. “I know this, but the blood still flows in your veins. Gideon has never broken a vow, and he never will. He’ll see it through, if he can.” Julian looked away as if he seemed to search for the words internally, and then he looked back to me. “This is why it’s important for you to listen to me. I don’t give orders because it makes me feel more important. I do what I know will keep you safe.” The crushing blow shouldn’t have affected me as much as it did; I had hoped Gideon would someday see that I was no Cormac. Yes, I shared the DNA, but I didn’t really consider myself a part of that family tree, a part of their ideology and I certainly lacked the training necessary to take down a vampire. “What are we going to do?” I asked. “I’m working on a plan,” he answered vaguely and set me aside on the bed as he moved from the mattress. “Julian.” My tone was crisp. “I want to know the plan. Maybe I can help.” “I need to feed, Lia. We can talk when I return, if you are still awake.”

Oh, I’d make a point of being awake. He grabbed me and kissed me slow, long and passionately. My insides were incinerating from the feel of his mouth, the way he sucked my tongue into his mouth instantly made my panties wet and my knees became jelly. His arms supported my body, holding me up, and he gave a low chuckle as he finally pulled away. A chill hit me as the air between us became empty. “I will be back by dawn.” I nodded and squeezed his hand before he left me in the bedroom, and I willed myself to not think about his hunt. Instead, I did a few chores around the house in a vain attempt at keeping my mind off Gideon and the other vampires. I tried to not think about every bone chilling time Julian’s phone rang or an incoming message vibed on his phone. As messed up as it sounds, I felt relieved whenever Julian answered the phone and it was only Nolan, even if he looked at me and then left the room to talk on the phone. The layout of the giant, empty house was growing on me and I didn’t feel as spooked when I was alone. Once Julian was gone, I’d went downstairs and cleaned up after the dinner I’d cooked for myself. Then I dusted the bookshelves and found an old copy of Pride and Prejudice tucked in between Charles Dickens and Edgar Allen Poe. As I nestled on the chaise to read one of Austen’s classics, I couldn’t avoid the thoughts that continued to tumble around in my mind. I’d never really been outside of North Carolina before, and it terrified me what the future could hold. Julian had his demons, but to me, he was unapologetically devoted. Still, I couldn’t stay holed up in this house, on these grounds, forever. That’s not living; it’s only existing. And it would only be a matter of time before Julian also became restless. Hiding me here didn’t eradicate the danger. All we did was place a band-aid over an open, gushing wound. I barely got through the first chapter in Pride and Prejudice before an ominous, eerie feeling suddenly swept over me. Prickles raced up my skin and hairs stood on end at the unexpected feeling that I was not alone. I glanced toward the dimly lit stairwell and then toward the darkened dining room. The feeling came from everywhere, and was enough to make my heart jolt. “Julian…?” I called out quietly, hoping he’d returned sooner than expected, but there was nothing but haunting silence. I didn’t even want to speak, having no desire to draw unwanted attention. But I was being ridiculous. Nobody had access into the house except Julian. He’d never try to creep up on me like this, and he was usually gone for more than two hours each night. He’d only been gone for little over an hour. The chilling effect didn’t dissipate. My phone rang and Anne’s name flashed across the screen and I was thankful for her call. She’d always been a night owl, and I missed her and Bex terribly. But as my finger hovered over the accept call button, the doorbell rang and I dropped my phone. The tubular chime was vintage, playing to the old Westminster notes. The sound filled the house and chilled my bones. I remained frozen in place, like a rabbit surrounded by hawks in a field. Again, the doorbell played, filling the haunting silence of the house. I knew it was not Julian, and for once, prayed it might be Nolan, but I wasn’t about to answer the door. There was no knocking, only the chimes of Westminster. Never in my life had I ever been so terrified by the sound of such notes. For a third time, the doorbell rang, and I made out the trace of a shadow through the cream colored curtain as it flashed past the window from the outside. With trembling hands, I dialed Julian. I needed him to come home right away because something felt dangerously unsettling. Before the phone even began ringing, the faint smell of smoke filled my nostrils and a burst of light illuminated just outside the window in the sitting parlour. Oh. My. God. An explosion of glass from the bay window blew into the room like a tidal wave. I ducked behind the

chaise, but I wasn’t fast enough. A shard slit my arm deeply and blood pooled against the wooden floorboards where I remained crouched. “She’s in there. We’ll roast her out.” I heard a voice just outside the open window as the thick scent of smoke filled my nostrils. “We might not be able to get in, but these babies don’t need an invitation.” The upholstered furniture in the parlour suddenly burst into flames as torches were tossed into the room. They landed on the furniture, the oriental rug and then ate up the curtains. Another burst of shattered glass pierced my ears in the dining room, and I watched as the rug and curtains were engulfed in thick flames. The smoke burned my nostrils, and I coughed from the thickly polluted air that surrounded me. The fear gripped me senseless and then the commotion of shattered glass resounded distantly from other rooms. The windows on the second floor remained boarded up, but the glass on the first floor was fair game. I coughed, the dense burn of hot smoke was suffocating and nearly blinding and my lungs couldn’t handle it. The tears in my eyes mixed with the smoke, and I could barely see as I crawled on hands and knees across shards of glass toward the door. There was no logical thought process at this point; my only focus was on survival and Julian.The door handle burned from the heat within the house, and I used the fabric of my blouse to pull the door open. Blisters formed on my hand, but that was the least of my concerns. My legs and hands were covered in bloody scrapes and cuts from the glass I had to crawl over. The night air greeted me and it was easier to breathe, but I was still gasping and coughing from the assault on my lungs. The front yard was surrounded by dense brush and overgrown trees. The fountain in the center still remained in ruins and there were little to no hiding places. I could barely see in the darkness, unlike them. I had no idea how many surrounded the house, but I knew there were several. “I can smell your blood and tears.” A low, devilish voice emanated from somewhere in the darkness, just around the corner from the front porch. A rustle of bushes off to the left side of the large stone steps rustled, but I couldn’t make out where the voice came from exactly. Any second they’d snag me, bite me, assault me, and I was blinded by the terror. Julian had mentioned to me before that the hunt was the most thrilling; it broke up the boring monotony, and I knew that is exactly what they were doing. They were playing cat and mouse, relishing in the hunt, in my fear. They surrounded me, though I could not see them. I made a silent prayer that Julian decided to come home early, because it was evident that Gideon discovered his secret sanctuary. I grabbed a sharp, splintered wooden remnant that had been left over from the demolished porch railing. It would do nothing against the band of vampires that had come after me, but I couldn’t run emptyhanded. The property was surrounded by a thick, tall stone wall, and the wrought iron gate at the end was locked. I knew they could pick up on my scent, and I was still trapped. I glanced around in the darkness, knowing their eyes were on me, but I had absolutely nowhere to turn. The house was engulfed in flames, and the only thing I could do was try to hide among the large trees and dense brush that remained abandoned and wild within the walled estate grounds. Julian could sense my fear. I knew this much, and it would only be a matter of time before he showed. He’d told me that after the massacre of his coven members, he was left as the second oldest vampire under Gideon. This must be why they waited until he was gone to strike. Any minute now, he’d show up. I could only pray for it. I ran, trying to ignore the searing pain that lashed up my leg from the gashes in my shin. I could sense them not far behind me, As I neared a patch of old oak trees, a feminine figure suddenly stepped in front of me, blocking my path. Despite her skinny jeans, leather boots and violet satin top, she looked like an ethereal creature.

And I froze in my tracks. Evie. She looked at me with such an intense, predatory gaze as her fangs suddenly extended and her face contorted. Her gaze suddenly shifted to the blood on my legs and the bloodlust was written all over her face. “Evie.” With the way her name escaped my lips, I couldn’t tell if it was a greeting or a plea. Possibly both. But she said nothing as she approached me with daggers for blue eyes. The thirst was evident. Then suddenly, her gaze shifted away from me and with dizzying speed, leapt behind me. She stood behind me, holding a heart in her hands, and I pressed a hand over my mouth to control my gag reflex. A body, dressed in black, lay just behind me. I’d been so distracted by her presence, I didn’t notice the unknown vampire who had snuck up behind me. “Thank you.” I could barely get the words out. I hadn’t expected this from her; I was sure she was coming for me. “I didn’t do it for you.” Her voice was cool and her blue eyes were cruel as she assessed me. She looked down at her blood splattered blouse. “Oh blast!” She looked from the blouse to me again. “You owe me a new shirt.” “If I survive long enough, ok,” I agreed. She almost smiled, but then her eyes darted down to my legs. The conflict was all over her face and then she bit into her wrist and turned her gaze away, with her other hand covering her face, in an attempt at shielding herself from the scent of my blood. “This will help you heal faster. You are leaving a trail everywhere, and I don’t know how much longer I can contain myself.” I wasn’t about to argue with her and took her wrist. Her skin was perfectly flawless and smooth as I drank from her wrist. Then she pulled her hand back without warning when another vampire approached me from behind. “Evelyn,” he greeted. “Frederick,” she answered, her voice devoid of any emotion toward him. “What are you doing?” he demanded. “What does it look like I’m doing?” she responded with ice in her voice. “And do not take that tone with me.” “Hand the human over to me. I have my strict orders.” “I can hand her over, but it will be your head I serve on a dish,” Evie retorted. The man grabbed me from behind, gripping my neck, applying pressure and I was afraid he’d snap me in half. Evie only watched with a sinister smile on her beautiful face. The vampire who held me was a large, burly beast. “Go home, little girl,” he barked gruffly to Evie. She only chuckled. “Go back to Gideon. Your place is at the piano, not here-” He never got to finish his sentence. As he held me from behind, ready to crush my throat, his grip suddenly fell limp and his body fell to the ground beside the heartless form beside him. But this time, he lacked a head. There was blood that soaked the ends of my dark curls. Evie stared down at the headless corpse. “I might look like a youth, but I am older than you, and I stopped bowing to overbearing men long ago.” “Thank you,” I managed to stammer. “I didn’t do it for you.” Her response was as cold as it was the first time she said it. “You still owe me a new top.” Nevermind the fact that her blonde waves were also streaked in crimson and her skinny jeans were

ruined. Evie led me through the trees, and even though she tried to keep at a steady pace, I struggled to keep up with her. The entire mansion was engulfed in flames. Bright golden-orange flames licked at the air through the windows and the air was heady and smoke was thick in the air. As we neared the iron gate, a swarm suddenly surrounded us. “Tsk. Tsk. Evie. You are such a disobedient thing. Gideon will not be happy. You will have to make amends for this, child.” They continued closing in, and I knew their fixation was on the dried blood on my arms and legs. I wasn’t sure how she’d be able to take on this many by herself and I desperately hoped my connection with Julian was as strong as he led me to believe. I couldn’t see past the tall figures who surrounded us. With lightning speed, they ganged up on Evie and held her back. She didn’t have the strength to fight that many at once, and I was left with three who grabbed me. As quickly as they snatched me up, I felt a sharp, excruciating pair of fangs tear into the flesh in my neck. I couldn’t even scream, but the earth began to spin and the world around me became fuzzy as quickly as it happened. I couldn’t even scream for help as my arms were held pinned at my sides by the death grip of the vampire who’d sunk into my neck. He pulled back as Evie made threats to him in the background, but my senses were fading and I couldn’t make out what she was saying. “She is a true Cormac. Her blood is exquisite. Have a taste.” He invited the others to join in. I felt the warm trickle seep from the puncture wounds in my flesh. His bite was nothing like Julian’s. It was as painful and vile as it was merciless and all I could do was plead silently for a miracle.



THE TOWN WAS QUIET AT ten-thirty in the evening. A couple walked a few yards ahead of me, chatting, holding hands and laughing. The woman had too much to drink, and the man at her her side held her up as she walked with a wobbly gait. The town was quiet at this hour, and they were the only individuals on the sidewalk as they looked for their car. I didn’t intend to kill them, only take a bit of their blood and erase it from their memory. Before Lia entered my life, I thought less about preserving life. I never stopped to think so much about the value of human existence. Being a vampire for over two centuries hardened and numbed me in many ways, and I lost sight of what it once felt like to be human. These nights, as I prowl the streets, she’s the one I see when I look at every individual. The image of her face destroys every urge I once had to kill. As I stalked them along the dimly lit street, the hum of my phone vibrated from within the pocket of my pants. I hated answering the damn thing while on a hunt because that disrupted everything. When I looked at the screen, I saw it was Nolan, and I couldn’t ignore his call. “Yes?” I stood off to the side, in a shadowed, unlit corner. My eyes darted toward the couple, who were now getting into a old pick-up truck. “Gideon raided your clubs looking for you,” Nolan spoke in a low tone. “He didn’t believe a word I told him. Rather, he smiled and thanked me, but he knows you’re keeping the girl.” “Fuck.” I scrubbed my face. “There’s more. Evie was not at the house when Gideon questioned me last night.” A sickening feeling rose up within me. “Where are you?” Nolan asked. “In town.” “Gideon mentioned he’s had a few of his guys follow me around, and it fucking pisses me off that he treats me like another one of his puppets, but you know how he loves his trackers.” “One of many tricks you picked up from him, my friend,” I commented, but I was already leaving town with no time to spare. The thought of blood was no longer at the forefront of my mind. “Do you have any idea where Evie is?” I asked, but I already had an inclination. “I think she went to you,” Nolan answered. “I think Gideon’s trackers followed me to your place the other night. They know the location.” “Christ!” I roared into the phone, irate at this point. “That’s because you had to meddle where you don’t belong!” “I’ll save my apology for another time when we’re not concerned about Gideon riding our arse and serving your head on a platter. YOU BROKE A VOW and you’re hiding a goddamn Cormac. Now get the fuck out of that house.”

I was on the road back to the house when the sensation hit me like a solid punch to the gut. The spinetingling chills coursed through my entire body and squeezed my chest like a dead weight. Julian. I heard Lia’s voice in a desperate plea. Please come home. Now. All of her fear poured into me, and I picked up speed as I raced back to the secluded house. I’d never been bonded to a human like this before. Never before had I ever sensed their fear. And then the smoky scent of fire hit, and became stronger as I neared the house. Please, Julian. Hurry. I continued to hear her voice, willing me to come home. Images flashed across my face and I could smell her blood, hear her breathing, and feel the sharp jolts in her heart rate. Then the fear subsided for a few moments, only to spike again. I reached the gate that protected the property from human intruders, but did nothing to stop vampires. With ease, I lept over the gate and landed back on my feet. The billowing smoke hit my face and the rich, glowing flames had consumed the entire house. The enticing scent of blood smacked me in the face, and my fangs extended involuntarily. Lia’s blood. Her pleas had been silenced, but I could pinpoint exactly where she was on the property. Alive, thankfully… for now. I was driven by fury, mentally unstable at that point as my senses directed me around the property, toward a dense patch of thick oak trees. The scent of blood was heavy, delicious in the air. Then I found the group of cowards who held my sister. It took five of them to hold her back as she hissed, snarled and struggled within their grasp. They were newer creations who had been turned within the last fifty years and operated under my instruction for the last three years. Now they took orders from Gideon. If the sight of my sister’s struggle wasn’t enough, my rage became all-consuming when I witnessed Lia’s limp form in the arms of those who once served my orders. “He shared blood with her. I can taste it,” one spoke, pulling his teeth from her neck. “Suck it out,” another hissed as he picked up her flaccid, pale arm. Like the monster I was, I stalked toward them with visions of red. They immediately sensed my presence, and when they saw me, the three immediately dropped Lia’s body and stepped back in surrender. I wasn’t feeling merciful. They had touched what was mine. “Julian.” One of them spoke, holding his hands up. “Gideon has orders.” “She belongs to me.” I barely recognized myself as I opened my mouth; I had no bloodlust for Lia. My thirst was for those who harmed my girl. My mate. Delirious with rage, I grabbed the first and dismembered his body. The other two saw what I’d done and fled, but the five stronger vampires who held my sister came at me. Nolan showed up with Jesse right at that moment. Between the four of us, we were left with a bloody mess of strewn corpses. I cradled Lia in my arms, and she groaned weakly, having lost so much blood. The anger that boiled over within me was indescribable. There were punctures all over her body: on her neck, arms, shoulder… I’d have gladly raised those monsters to life simply so I could inflict a longer, more torturous death again. Her lashes fluttered. “You’re here.” She smiled weakly. “Of course I’m here.” I knew she’d woken only because the vampire blood had made her body stronger than it would’ve been otherwise. It’s the only reason she didn’t have an asthma attack from all the smoke in the air. She’d probably be dead if she had, had none in her system, even though they’d been intent on sucking every last

drop from her veins. “Burn the bodies,” I ordered, and nobody was about to argue. Evie and Jesse were already at work, hoisting the corpses toward the fiery blaze. “We have this,” Nolan said to me with a serious expression. “Take care of her.” From a mile down the road, we could hear the frenzied sirens as the fire department responded to the thick black smoke that curled upwards into the night sky. It was only a matter of time before someone would have noticed the colossal blaze. Evie and Jesse worked quickly, throwing the bodies into the fire. Just as the last one was cast into the inferno, the first fire truck pulled up to the gate. With Lia in my arms, I jumped the stone wall. The others were directly behind me and landed on the other side, on the outskirts of a deeply wooded area. “My car is parked on the side of the road,” Evie said. My mind was numb, still processing that my sister and Nolan had come to help. I knew Evie could have allowed Lia to die before I’d shown up. She could have, but she didn’t. “My car is that way,” Nolan added, gesturing in the opposite direction. “We’ll meet you in Knoxville.” “Will we make it before the sun rises?” Evie asked. “Yes. This fire will be on the news by morning and Nolan has friends in Tennessee,” I answered as Lia stirred in my arms. Jesse remained sullen and quiet, never taking his eyes off my sister. “I keep my guys spread out, unlike the clusterfuck Gideon keeps in that dreary house,” Nolan remarked with a smirk. He slapped his brother on the shoulder, and we made our way through the trees toward the main road. It was nearing one in the morning, and we would need to make haste if we were going to have shelter by dawn. Lia’s eyelids fluttered, but I felt her body growing stronger in my arms. They hadn’t sucked her dry and my blood remained vigorous in her system, keeping her alive. I brushed my fingers along her pale cheekbone as I held her. Her eyes fluttered, but remained closed.

“I’m surprised you helped,” I finally spoke to my sister while we drove along the darkened mountain road. “You could have let her die.” “Yes, I could have.” She smoothed her hair over her shoulder as she kept one hand on the steering wheel. “And then I’d watch you wallow in about one hundred years of misery.” “That’s the only reason?” I lifted an eyebrow, and she gave a small smile as she glanced through the rearview mirror. Lia was asleep in the backseat of the Ferrari. “I care about you first, Julian. We both know what Gideon is capable of, what he’s done to those who betrayed him in the past. I don’t hate her; I’m only afraid of what will happen after tonight,” she said once her smile faded. “You have never asked much from me and you’ve given me far more independence than I could ever dream in my human years. Including this car. So, if you want the Cormac girl, who am I to stop you? So long as she doesn’t try to stake one of us.” “Lia is absolutely not a threat,” I answered. “I don’t understand why you haven’t just turned her, if she’s that important to you. She’s just a human. They’re so fragile and temporary. Why not make her like you?” She smoothed a strand of hair from her face and checked her reflection in the rearview mirror.

“If she was like us, those vampires would have busted through the door and taken her without needing an invitation into the house. They burned my property to chase her out, but it still bought her time before we arrived. As a new vampire, she never would have been able to stand up to them.” The thought of what could have happened to Lia if Evie hadn’t shown up when she did sent a gripping chill down my spine and settled in my heart. “What were you doing at my property?” I questioned. “Isn’t it obvious?” she asked. “I came to warn you. I overheard Gideon speaking with his trackers. He’s had spies on Nolan for days and learned where you were keeping her. I was scared for you. I can’t ever lose you, Julian.” There was stillness in the car, and the only sound to be heard was the steady rhythm of Lia’s heartbeat and her calm breathing. “I am sorry I awoke Gideon, and I’m sorry I attacked Felix.” Evie broke the stillness with her apology. “I was angry with you, and I woke him because I thought he’d bring you to your senses. It was foolish.” Evie chewed on her lower lip in thought. “And then I saw that man with the mark on his arm, and it looked like he was following you into the house and all I could think about was the night you saved me after the concert. Gideon told me to kill the brother. He told his trackers to bring him Lia’s head.” “You protected her. For that, I am grateful,” I managed the response, still reeling from the thought I came within seconds of permanently losing her. “You should still turn her as soon as you are able. I knew what I wanted as soon as I learned what you were. I didn’t want to go through what I did in my marriage, not ever again. I wanted to have that strength. The power.” “And is it everything you thought it would be?” “Sometimes,” she answered, keeping her focus on the road. “Other times, I have only my piano to keep me company.” She turned to me and smiled for a second. “But it doesn’t compare to the oppression I lived in before.” “That was many lifetimes ago, Evelyn.” “Doesn’t matter how long ago it was. I can still remember it plain as day.” She glanced in the rearview mirror again, watching Lia. “Your love for this woman astounds me. It’s dangerous, Julian. What if there are others we don’t know about? We’ll never have peace as long as Gideon is looking for us- for her.” “Gideon might be my maker, and he might be the leader of the coven we knew, but he is not the oldest vampire around, nor is he the most powerful. We can make new friends, new allies, make a new life in another part of the world.” She was silent, absorbing what I had just said. There’s a whole world out there, far beyond Gideon or the coven of vampires we have known. Gideon had connections in much of the north and southeast of the United States, but lacked ambition or interest beyond the states that lined the Atlantic Ocean. As long as we got away from those territories, we could be free to live our lives. “If you ever turn her, I shall embrace her as a sister.” It was the last exchange we had on the topic as we traveled down the long stretch of dark, quiet road toward our first stop- Tennessee.



THEIR VOICES FADED IN AND out as I lay in the darkness of the backseat. At times, I felt as though I was regaining my strength, and I could hear Evie reminisce about an old jewelry box. Then the exhaustion would crash down around me and I’d drift back to sleep. “Which exit should I take?” I could hear Evie’s voice as the car drove over the stretch of highway. “Take this next exit to Knoxville,” Julian’s rich, accented voice was smooth and dominating. It enveloped me like a blanket and even in my weakened state, my heart fluttered at the sound of his voice. Conversation continued to drift in and out as Julian answered his cell phone and spoke to Nolan. I’d come to recognize the way he spoke to his friend. It was always mixed with an edge of annoyance, but there was some level of affection as well. My neck was stiff and throbbed, but the wounds had closed up. I weakly brushed my fingers over the area. My chest felt uncomfortable, as though I’d just run a twenty-mile marathon without conditioning for it. Evie and Julian continued their idle chatter, and their voices became a blur as the haze consumed me. Then I drifted back to sleep. My sleep was disturbed only briefly when the gentle hum of the car came to a stop in a darkened place. Sturdy arms cradled my body, and as he carried me, I felt my mind become clearer. I no longer felt anemic from the vampire attack, only tired and numb from shock. As I drifted back to sleep, the ding of an elevator sounded in the background. Julian’s familiar scent surrounded me as he held me in his arms, and then sleep took me again.

Pancakes. Eggs. French toast. Coffee… I couldn’t stop thinking about the breakfast of my dreams, even in my sleep. When I finally awoke, I felt strong physically, but a pressing weight remained on my chest. Julian’s arms were wrapped tightly around my body, and the top of my head was rested firmly beneath his chin as he lay on his side, holding me closely. The room was dark and we were in the middle of a strange bed with silk sheets that felt luxurious against my skin. The comforter was the softest thing imaginable, but then the reality of last night crashed down around me. I lay stunned as the unwanted memories pushed their way back into my mind, and a tear trickled down my cheek. It’s difficult to describe how it felt to experience such a traumatic attack like what happened the night

before. A mixture of jumbled emotions consumed me and after last night, I understood why my ancestors were hellbent on ending Gideon’s vampires. I’d never felt so helpless, so miniscule and inferior until I was introduced to Julian’s world. I admitted to myself that it felt good when he came to my rescue, but I couldn’t allow that to be the pattern of our life together. It’s out of your control, the thought smacked me. Another tear fell from my face and hit the silk pillow, and I swiped it away, but another quickly followed. The silk beneath my head became damp with my own tears as I absorbed the travesty of what had happened last night, what had happened the night I was abducted and brought to Julian. The night I discovered he was vampire. Yes, of course, I was grateful for everything he did to keep me safe. I’d always be thankful to him, but… if it wasn’t for the vow, there wouldn’t be so much hatred. My brother, sister and I wouldn’t be such a prime target. The room was dark, but a crack of light shone from the bathroom off to the side, and I realized we were in what looked to be a very large hotel room. The digital clock on my side of the bed read 11:30 am, but not a drop of sunlight filtered into the room. I wiped my face with the back of my hand, but my body trembled as the emotions overwhelmed me and I buried my face into the silk pillow. Julian’s arms were like a dead weight over my body, as I wept. “Why are you crying?” His hand suddenly caressed my arm, moving up and down gently against my skin. I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t explain how I was feeling because I didn’t even know what I was feeling. “Last night…” I answered with a trembling voice. His hand stopped caressing me and became rigid against my shoulder. The anger suddenly radiated off him in fearsome waves. A low growl emanated from deep within his chest and he pulled me to face him. His thumbs wiped my tears away, but there was pure steel within his blue eyes. “They will never hurt you again,” he said with malevolence. I sat up, hugging the comforter to myself like it was my childhood stuffed bear. “How can you be so sure? They’re so intent on making us pay-” “Because I ripped them to shreds,” he seethed, and it was enough to make me jump as his hands crept up my arms. He pulled my dark curls over my shoulder and kissed my neck- right at the spot where I’d been attacked the night before. I was completely healed, but I didn’t flinch from his touch, only from the fury he radiated at the mention of last night. “You’re going to be in so much trouble with Gideon. What is he going to do?” I asked. “He won’t find us here, and I already told you- I protect what’s mine.” He tipped my chin so that I’d meet his gaze. His expression was adamant, but also full of concern. “You. Are. Mine.” He caressed my cheek, and finished wiping the last of my tears. “Last night was traumatic, I know. And you’ve had way too much vampire blood in the last forty-eight hours, so your emotions are heightened-” “Do not tell me I feel this way because I’ve had too much blood,” I snapped. He only smirked. “I’m not saying you feel upset only because of the blood. I’m saying the blood makes all your fear, sorrow and confusion even more magnified.” He pulled my hair away from my neck and kissed a trail along my skin. I leaned against him as he held me. “Sometimes, I wish I could compel all of this away for you.” His voice was gentle and tender against my ear as his hands caressed the skin up and down my arms. “I’m glad you won’t.” I turned to look at him. “I need to know how to protect myself, who to trust, and everything that is part of your world. You can’t love a human who is blissfully ignorant.”

I turned to nuzzle him and kissed his lips softly. “Where are we?” I asked. He moved swiftly, pinning me to the bed as he penetrated me with his blue gaze. My wrists were held above my head as his body kept me in place on the soft mattress. “We are safe in Knoxville, where Gideon and his followers will not find us.” His body pressed against mine, allowing me to feel his thick, hard desire. “We’re in a light-safe, soundproof room where nobody will hear you scream and cry in ecstasy as I bring you orgasm after orgasm.” He let out a low, feral growl as he breathed along the skin of my neck, inhaling my scent. He kissed me hungrily, but there was love and tenderness in the way his lips enveloped mine. His fangs extended, and he pulled away and turned from me with a scowl. “Don’t.” I sat up and wrapped my arms around him. “Don’t hide them.” “After last night…” he began, greatly conflicted. “I won’t bite you.” He shook his head, clearly upset with himself. I ran my hands up his back and hugged him from behind. “It was always different with you. You know that. Those vampires were barbaric, but not you.” He was silent, not speaking, but I could see the conflict spinning about in his head as he sat on the edge of the bed. He scrubbed his face with his hands as he battled internally. “I love you, Lia. More than anything else in the world, and despite last night, my craving for your blood is as strong as ever. I want to bite you as badly as I need to fuck you.” I wrapped my arms around his body and nipped at his shoulder, tugging his skin between my teeth. The action only antagonized him and a guttural groan rumbled up from within. The sound made me wet with need and before I could blink, he had me pinned on my back. His muscled body hovered over mine with a predatory look of lust. Fangs exposed, I gazed up at him and trailed my fingers over the sharpness of his pearly sharp whites. “You’re the only one allowed to bite me,” I spoke. “Your bite is just a deeper kiss.” I pulled him down to my level and kissed him deeply, brushing my tongue over his fangs. The trauma from last night was still centered in my brain, but Julian’s body wrapped me like a security blanket. I knew he’d impale himself before he ever tried to hurt me, and his bite seared my soul. When his fangs penetrated my skin, it sent waves of pleasure to every nerve in my body, making me wet and ache with delicious need for him. Unlike those vampires who forced their barbaric bites on me, my soul was bonded with Julian’s. We were two halves of a whole, and my love for him didn’t feel wrong. I only hoped I could make him happy long term. He planted the sweetest, most loving, kiss on my forehead, then my lips and nose. It was not what I would’ve expected from a vampire, but Julian was special. “Why don’t you take a hot shower. I think it will ease your muscles. I can see that you’re already feeling much better after your rest.” A shower seemed like a genius idea. I needed to feel the hot water on my muscles. “Where are you going?” I asked. He only smiled and gave me a wink, then left the bedroom. My skin was still warm from the steam of the shower, and my body felt rejuvenated. Feeling much better, I walked around the room with the towel still wrapped around my body. My hair was a damp mass of curly black tendrils. “Julian?” I called out softly. I’d expected him to be here when I stepped out of the shower, but the room was empty. A small note lay folded on the pillow on my side of the bed. I will be back soon. I love you.

I smiled as I read the note, then glanced up and found my reflection in the large mirror atop the vanity that was adjacent to my side of the bed. My eyes immediately went to the image of my birthmark. I covered it with my hand, still finding the mark unbearable. I always found it to be ugly, it made swimsuit season intolerable, and trying to find a prom dress in high school left me in tears before I finally found a gown that concealed it enough. The towel fell to the floor as I pulled my hair over to one side in an attempt at masking it. A cool breeze swept over the skin of my back, and Julian was suddenly behind me. His sudden appearance startled me; I still hadn’t gotten used to the way he’d suddenly present himself. His hands ran over my skin in feather-light strokes, growing rougher and more possessive as the seconds passed. “So beautiful,” he whispered against the skin of my shoulder blade, pulling the hair away from my shoulder so my birthmark was exposed. I sucked in a deep breath as our eyes met through the reflection in the glass. Even with his irrevocable love for me, there would always be that predatory hunger in his eyes when he looked at me. His mouth left a hot trail down the nape of my neck, leaving aftershocks of pleasure that spread through every nerve in my body. It was enough to make me writhe as his hands raked up and down my sides, from my hips up to my breasts. “So beautiful, and all mine,” he whispered again, as he planted his lips over my birthmark. That scorned mark. He kissed every inch of it as his hands ran over every inch of my curves. A shuddering gasp escaped my lips as the sensations covered my body, but I couldn’t help but ask, “Why do you kiss me there? It’s caused nothing but problems.” His lips never left the marked skin on my shoulder, as his blue eyes glanced up toward my reflection in the mirror. “It is a part of you. Therefore, I love it.” His hand fisted a thick mass of curls, and he took my mouth possessively as my head was held in place with his knotted fist. His tongue licked against mine, caressing and consuming. Everything about his movements was possessive and protective as he took his time, pleasuring every inch. “I love you so much,” I whispered, overcome by everything about this man. His movements were controlled, and I knew he was trying to keep himself in check so he wouldn’t hurt me mistakenly. But I was operating on my love for him, my desire to connect with him on the deepest level possible. I turned slowly to face him, ignoring his tight hold on my hair, and he didn’t budge. His fist remained knotted around my hair, tugging on my scalp but I didn’t care. I grabbed the collar of his silk shirt and he hoisted me as I kissed him ravenously. I pulled at his shirt, tearing it open and chucking it to the floor at our feet. If I hadn’t been so consumed with want and need, I’d have been surprised by my own strength, but his blood still coursed through my veins. I suddenly found myself thrown into the middle of the bed and as I inched toward the pillows, he grabbed my ankles roughly and pulled me toward the edge of the bed. Caught up in the heat of the moment, he didn’t realize how rough he was and I reveled in it. The dark, feral glint in his eyes had me soaked and he kept his eyes on me as he unfastened his pants and tore them from his body. They landed in a discarded heap somewhere in the bedroom. “I’m going to show you what it’s like to be in my world, Lia. I just don’t know if you can handle it.” He spoke gravelly as he roughly parted my thighs with both hands. “I can. Give it to me, please.” “Mm. I like to hear that. Say it again, my little doe. Beg me for it.” “I want everything.” I looked him directly in the eyes. I propped myself up on my elbows as he kept his hands on my knees. My thighs were spread far apart, leaving me completely vulnerable and exposed to him. “Please.” That ever-present look of sin remained in his eyes as he lowered his head and licked the warmth between my thighs. I could only dip my head back as I gasped in pleasure. His tongue flicked against my

clit and I bit down hard on my lip, before my arms grew weak and I fell flat on my back. Julian did not relent. His tongue continued massaging my most sensitive area, and then ripples of pleasure flooded my entire body when he thrust two fingers deep inside and rubbed my slick inner walls. His fingers were rough and unforgiving as he pumped in and out of me. My entire body writhed from the tingles, sensations and pleasure that washed over me. He was possessive, controlling, yet tender. Because I knew he’d never do anything to hurt me. His fingers stretched my inner walls and curled up within me and it was as though he’d pressed my trigger button. With his blood still coursing through my veins, my senses were far more heightened than they usually were. My back arched as the pressure built up to an extreme level. Ribbons of pleasure spread from my core down to the tips of my toes as I came hard around his fingers. My eyes were closed but stars were dancing beneath my eyelids as my breath shuddered. Although I couldn’t see his face, I knew he displayed a smug, satisfied grin. Every nerve was hyper-sensitive as I attempted to recover from such an epic orgasm. “That… was… incredible.” I spoke in stuttered breaths. “Do you think I’m finished with you?” he asked as his hands locked around my hips. Before I could even process what was happening, he’d flipped me onto my stomach. His movements were like lightning, already behind me. He arched my back so that I was on my knees and elbows, completely exposed to him. Every stroke, every caress drove me wild as he explored every curve of my backside. “You’re stronger with my blood, now that you’ve rested.” He said this with a smirk in his tone, clearly appreciative. “Don’t hold back on me,” I encouraged. “You want to be a part of my world. I already told you I’d give you a taste of that.” The tip of his length slid up and down along my opening, and I pushed up against him, coaxing and taunting him silently to give me what I wanted. What we both needed. “Don’t do that,” he teased with a feral growl in his voice. His fingers raked harder up and down my back. I knew he was leaving a trail of red along the skin of my back. He pushed into me only slightly, enough to torment us both, although he seemed to be enjoying the groan of frustration I gave in exchange. He pulled out, then inched in again, ever so slightly. I whimpered and then grit my teeth in frustration. I craved the connection of our bodies. It was the most euphoric feeling, just as exquisite as the physical pleasure. The feeling of his strong arms wrapped around me, loving me, protecting me, possessing me as his cock took what he wanted from me- there were no words to describe the way he intoxicated me. Just when I thought he was going to continue the torment of delayed pleasure, he slammed into me. “I’m going to claim you so deeply. After tonight, no one will ever question to whom you belong,” he hissed into my ear as he arched over my body. His movements were merciless, harder and rougher than I’d ever experienced with him before. Is this what it would be like with him as an immortal? “This is only a taste of what is to come,” he said, as though he’d been reading my mind. He never relented and was unapologetic as his hands would surely leave marks on my hips and outer thighs the next morning. “Can you handle it, little Doe?” His length continued to drill against my magic spot, but I was on another plane of existence with Julian. Our souls melded together as his hands left my hips, and his arms wrapped around my body. Our bodies moved in synchronized motion. His hands brushed across my breasts, fingernails leaving streaks of red across my skin as he commanded me. I made noises that were incoherent as I felt every delicious inch of him stretch me, claiming and owning me from the inside out. But I wanted more. I was insatiable, and I had to show him as much as he showed me. Caught up in

my own impulses, I flipped around so that I was straddling his lap. Julian pulled me into his arms and groaned as I slid down onto his thick, hard length. Mercilessly, he began bouncing me up and down with his hands locked around my waist. My head fell back as I gasped and moaned his name. I felt wild, on edge and free of all inhibitions- so much so that I leaned forward and bit his shoulder. He hissed his own approval and brought my lips to his. Our tongues ravaged one another and my hands freely grazed across his hardened muscles, but the strength of his force nearly knocked the wind from my lungs when he threw me on my back. Our movements were made with such solidarity that there was no pause when he abruptly changed our positions, and he silently demanded to be on top. I nipped and licked at his chest and shoulders as I rocked beneath him. The wild, uncontrolled sounds he made in exquisite pleasure only fueled my senses more, enamored with the way I made him feel. Me. I did this to him. “I love you, Julian,” I managed to stammer amidst a deep moan. That was all he needed to hear from me as he released with a deep growl that was enough to reverberate the walls. “I love you too, my Lia.” He collapsed against me, and lay his head on my chest as he listened to the beating of my heart. My fingers curled around his light brown hair. “I love this.” He finally spoke once we’d both calmed. His head was still resting against my chest. “What do you like, exactly?” I smiled as I ran my fingers across his scalp. I expected him to say something possessive or dark. “Feeling the warmth of your skin. It makes me remember what it felt like to be human.” My insides melted when he said this, because I already knew there was still so much humanity lingering inside of him. He showed it to me every single night. I didn’t say anything in response at that moment as we lay in a tangled heap on the bed. I only pressed forward slightly and planted a soft, tender kiss on his forehead. My Julian is still more human than he realizes.

I lay in bed with him, stroking his hair as his eyes were closed. If vampires had an insatiable sexual appetite, as he claimed they had, then I couldn’t imagine what I’d be like as one. My body needed rest, but also craved him all over again, as though he hadn’t just laid his claim and mark on me just minutes earlier. I was still breathing deeply, but felt the ache in my core, wanting more from him all over again. If I became a vampire, would he have to work so hard at protecting me? I knew he was holding back whenever we had sex, because he could easily break me. He had two centuries to grow strong and powerful before I was even born. If I became a vampire, would he still have to worry about snapping me in half? He lay still, unmoving, but I couldn’t help my thoughts. “If you hadn’t found me in time last night, I’d be like you right now.” I spoke softly, barely above a whisper. I lay on my stomach, rested in the crook of his arm. He opened one eye warily as he glanced at me. “Perhaps,” he answered. “Or not.” “What do you mean by that?” I asked. “I need to rest, Lia.” He closed his eyes, but I wasn’t accepting that. “What did you mean by that, Julian?” I asked more adamantly.

His body was tense all over again and he opened his eyes to look at me. “I came within milliseconds of losing you permanently. Forever. The vampires intended to drain you completely, and then bring your head to Gideon as proof. It was also a way to ensure that you’d never come back as my progeny.” The blood drained from my face. I’d silently hoped for weeks that Gideon would eventually come to accept me, especially once I’d crossed over as vampire, having his vampire bloodline in my veins. But no, he’d always see me as a Cormac. He was rooted too deep in his own hate, his own prejudice, to ever be reasoned with. “He’ll never be reasoned with,” Julian said out loud, as though he’d been reading my thoughts. “I see that now, which is why Nolan and I have taken action. He has relocated the remainder of his progeny out of North Carolina, far enough from Gideon’s territory. Gideon has no idea where we are and no leads. The vampires who serve Nolan are very loyal to him as their maker. They’ll never betray us.” “Do they hate the Cormacs as much as Nolan does?” I asked. “No, Nolan has agreed to keep your identity a secret for my sake. He won’t be so kind if he ever finds another Cormac.” My mind immediately went to Felix and Jamie, but I said nothing about them. He stared at my face, trying to read me. “I know you want an eternity with me, and I want that just as much. It is rare when a vampire finds his other half, the missing piece of his soul, and I’ve found that in you.” He stroked my face as he spoke tenderly. “But there are so many human things you still want-” “None of those compare to you.” I objected, cupping his hand with mine. “Your love for pizza,” he teased. “No more pizza for you.” He tapped my nose, and I let out a laugh. “I think I can live without pizza.” “Those buffalo wings you like?” “Eh… you’re right. I might not be able to live without those.” I cracked a grin and he gave a half smirk. I climbed on top of him playfully. “Please. I can live without wings. I get sick if I eat too many of those anyway.” I giggled as I leaned forward and nipped at his ear. He let out a laugh as he wrapped me in his strong arms and pulled my face down level with his, and then his tone grew serious again. “Your cousin, Anne, and Bex. Jamie and Felix.” Silence followed between us. “It will never be the same again. They are safe where they are, but they would not be safe with you. You’ll never be able to stop thinking about blood.” “But you get by, and you’ve been nothing but polite around them.” “I’ve had decades of practice. For your sake, I am polite with them, but you don’t know how many people I’ve killed.” His finger trailed over the outline of my lips and pulled at my bottom lip. “And I’m terrified that the light in your eyes will be snuffed out the day you kill. It happens to every vampire.” I opened my mouth to argue every point he made, but his next statement quieted me. “You once mentioned you wanted a husband and children. You will never have that in my world.” “But I want you, Julian. All those other things are so unimportant compared to the thought of being without you.” “You have me. I’m right here.” He grinned. I sat up and stared down at him as my bare thighs straddled his hard frame. The lust in his eyes was simmering all over again. “What about you? What did you want in your human life?” My question caught him by surprise. “Come on, what did you have to give up?” I prompted. He pulled my hips down, grinding my

sensitive area over his hard, thick length. It was a means for distraction; nicely attempted. “What did you want? What did you have to give up?” He slowed the movement of my hips when he saw that I wasn’t going to be so easily distracted by sex. “What I wanted most in the world?” He pondered quietly, as though he hadn’t really given it much thought in over two hundred years. “I wanted a quiet house in the countryside, away from the snobs of society. I always enjoyed being in charge and leading people, but at the same time, I didn’t enjoy social situations where I was expected to make polite conversation.” “That doesn’t sound like much of a sacrifice. What are you not telling me?” I asked. “I wanted a wife and children when I was a young man,” he answered. “I practically raised Evie from the time I was sixteen, when our mother died in childbirth and our father became dependent on the drink. I wanted a family of my own, a family I would do right by, as husband and father.” “You’re a good man, Julian Devereux.” I leaned over him and smoothed his light brown hair, and kissed his lips deeply. “I don’t want you to give up all the things I unwillingly had to sacrifice,” he said fervently. “Forever is a very long time and I do not wish for you to come to resent me over time.” My heart went from melting and swoony over his confessions, to suddenly furious. “JULIAN.” There was nothing soft in the way I said his name. “I could never, ever resent you. I love you too much, but you have to trust the decisions I make, whatever they are, whether I choose to stay human or join you as a vampire. You have to trust me, as you’ve asked me to trust you countless times.” My tone caused his eyes to widen, and it caught him off guard. Good. “I want you to live and experience all the things as a human that I didn’t get to experience before I was taken.” He caressed my face. “Eternity is a very long time, my love. It goes beyond sixty years of happy marriage. I’ve known a few vampire women in my time who regretted never becoming a mother.” “Not all humans become mothers, and yet their lives are no less meaningful,” I answered. “My happiness as a person is not defined by whether I marry and raise children, nor is it defined by my career accomplishments or how much pizza and wings I get to eat.” I squeezed his hands. “My happiness is defined by who I surround myself with and whether I trusted my heart.” He took my wrists and pulled me against the solid muscles of his chest, and then his arms enveloped me. “This time, I’ll say you’re right.” I smiled in his embrace. “I still want you to wait, just as I made my sister wait. You’re safer this way, with the sun on your skin and the ability to keep uninvited vampires out of our home.” I breathed in deeply and then exhaled. I didn’t feel the need to argue with him, and I could see that he was growing weary from lack of rest. I just had one more burning question. “Julian.” “Yes?” he asked. “What’s going to happen now?” He cracked a slight grin. “How would you like to see the world? You’ve always wanted to see Paris.” “Truly?” I asked, feeling excitement rise within my chest. It was a refreshing, invigorating feeling after last night, after weeks of feeling worried about what the future might hold. “Truly, my love. What is better than the most romantic city on earth? I’ve heard the Eiffel tower at night is a heavenly sight to behold.” “You’ve heard? You mean you’ve never been?” I asked, feeling even more elated.

“I own a secluded home in Northern France, but I have never stepped foot in Paris, not in all my two hundred and seventy-six years on this earth.” “You mean, it will be a first for you as well?” I asked, feeling so giddy with excitement all of a sudden. Sharing a first experience with Julian felt like I’d won the lottery. His smile only broadened, and my heart felt whole and happy. He held me close. “Yes, it will be a first for the both of us, and I couldn’t think of a better person to share this first-time experience with than with the love of my life.” I remained in his arms, never wanting to move, unless we were to board the plane destined for Paris. My face nuzzled the strong contours of his chest, and he held me tightly as his eyes closed. “Rest, my Julian. I’ll be here when you wake in a few hours.” I kissed his lips softly. “And then, we’ll begin in Paris.” He spoke with eyes closed. “That will be the start. Greece, Rome, Prague… the possibilities are endless, my love.” Yes, there was a whole world out there for us to explore, far away from our enemies. New places to see, where the lines between Cormac and vampire were blurred. Perhaps those lines didn’t even exist. Julian was taking me to Paris, the city of love, and I couldn’t have been any more excited for our future together.



THE SKY BLOOMED WITH AN array of golden orange and accents of pink as the sun gradually sank over the horizon. The bright ball of fire in the sky was bedazzling while I stood alone on the balcony, which gave a direct vision of the Eiffel Tower and so many other famous tourist attractions that had me completely mesmerized. The sunlight was warm on my skin, radiating on my face as I closed my eyes and absorbed the glow. It was unknown to humans, but there were quite a few vampire-friendly hotels which were quietly owned and operated by friends of Nolan’s. The rooms reminded me of the interior of Versailles, yet the windows were secured by thick drapes, which thoroughly blocked out all natural light. Julian and I had been here for about four days, and each night, I basked in the glow of the sunset. I didn’t know how many sunsets and sunrises I had left to appreciate, so I relished in each and every one. In these quiet moments I did wish I had someone to enjoy it with. I’d always wanted to see this city, but I knew another reason why Julian brought me to this place. Although I was still only human, I was getting a small taste of what it would be like to experience the world as a vampire. By the time Julian woke every evening, the museums were only open for another hour or so. Some remained open until midnight, but not all. Still, I wouldn’t trade any of it for a life without Julian. We had so much to be thankful for at the moment. We were both safe and completely off Gideon’s radar. I hadn’t met any yet, but I was told there were vampires in Europe who were much older and far more powerful than Gideon, so therefore, Julian’s maker had no desire to step foot on European soil. Nolan, Evie and Jesse stayed with us in France for two nights, but decided to return to their old town in Bath, England, leaving us to a honeymoon of sorts as Julian and I steadily found a nightly rhythm. Steadily, the vibrant glow in the sky was replaced by the illumination of the moon. The stars glittered the sky very lightly and a warm, gentle breeze brushed across my face. Then suddenly, a hand was on my shoulder and I turned to find Julian’s perfect face smiling down at me. My entire body felt wrapped in the warmth of our connection as his arms snaked around my torso and held me tightly. “What are you thinking about?” he whispered across my skin as he planted sensuous kisses down my neck. “Right now?” I let out a soft, breathy giggle as he licked over the pulse in my neck and very gently nipped at my soft skin. “Right now… I’m thinking that if you keep doing that, you’ll wind up on your back.” He let out a laugh, a low, seductive chuckle that prickled my skin with so many sensations. He brushed my hair over to one side, exposing the veins in my neck. This gesture always sent a rush throughout my body, because in some ways, he was still unpredictable.

“Me? On my back? It would take a hell of a lot more than you can manage to get me on my back.” His eyes glinted darkly. “Not forever,” I mused, turning around in his arms so that we faced one another. The rush of adrenaline and heat from our connection pumped through my veins. My heart continued to swell with love for this man. “No, not forever,” he agreed, after a pause. His lips crushed mine powerfully as he pinned me against the thick iron railing of the balcony. Cars blared on the street below and lights dazzled all around us, but in this moment, it was only me and him. “I think you were pondering how much you’ll miss feeling the sun on your skin,” he finally murmured against my mouth. “You miss them. You miss Anne, Bex, and even Jamie. Do you miss your old life?” “Yes, I miss them and I still worry about Felix, wherever he is in the world,” I breathed against him. “But none of that compares to what my life would be like without you.” “I’m not going anywhere, whether you remain human or become a vampire. I’m here, always.” He grinned against my lips and then enveloped my mouth in another magical kiss. The wave of pleasure wrapped around my body, and I grabbed the collar of his shirt forcefully with more strength than I knew I had. It caught him by surprise, but he fed into it and returned the kiss with more fervor than I could handle. My lips felt bruised, but when his fangs extended, he pulled away. I kept my grip on his collar, wanting more. “Not yet,” he spoke. “I have something I want to show you.” Intrigue gripped me and his expression was mischievous as he took my hand and led me through the luxurious hotel room we kept in Paris. “Where are we going?” I asked, unable to mask the giddiness in my voice. “It’s a surprise.” I’d never seen him so happy. The boyish grin on his face and his excitement for what he was about to show me was just as sexy and charming as the smoldering, seductive air that had always surrounded him. He’d opened the door to his heart and let me see the man who was hidden away inside, buried beneath all the darkness, hatred and sin for the last two centuries. It really seemed like his chains of bondage had been cut, and he was free to love me. Well, not entirely free… That was the truth. He’d taken me and defied his leader, turned his back on the rest of his coven. There were still loose ends that I wished we could tie up, but there was no telling when or if those issues would be resolved. I had an inkling that the issues with Gideon would never go away. He was hell bent on hating my lineage and Julian was adamant when he said he’d kill Gideon before reconciling with him. But, Felix was safe, far away from Gideon’s vampires. Jamie, Anne and Bex were safe, living their lives away from the drama that comes with the supernatural world. As for me, I knew I’d be safe as long as I was with Julian. He drove us through the French countryside, just on the outskirts of Paris. The landscape was dark and I couldn’t see much of anything. I assumed the dozens of trees we passed on the narrow, bending roads were vineyards. The moonlight shone down, illuminating shadows of the trees and the farther we drove, the more my anticipation grew. “Are we almost there?” I asked, biting my lower lip in an effort to contain my excitement. “Almost,” Julian smiled. His grin melted my insides. He seemed so boyish and youthful without the hard pressing stress and worries of managing a coven, dealing with the insatiable blood cravings and his need to maintain the hateful vow he’d once sworn. After two hours of driving, he veered off onto a small, narrow road and gravel crunched beneath the tires as we passed a thick, medieval looking stone wall. Anxiously, I

straightened and leaned forward so I could attempt a better view at what we were approaching. Everything remained dark, but as we neared our destination, lights flicked on automatically and illuminated the gravel path, giving me a better view. As the vision became more clear, radiated by gorgeous garden lamps that adorned the side gardens, my breath caught, and I could sense how Julian reveled in my delight and surprise. As the car rounded the circular driveway, a gorgeous villa appeared. It held the historic character I adored so much in old architecture, built of solid stone. As more lanterns lit upon our arrival, I could see the luscious green ivy that had crawled up the sides of the house. So enamored and caught up in my breathless state, I didn’t even notice when he’d left the car until my side of the car opened. Always a gentleman, he took my hand and allowed me to step out. “Welcome home,” he whispered against my ear as he brushed my dark curls away from my neck. “What?” I asked, feeling as though I was on another plane of euphoria. “This is insane!” Julian cast me an amused grin. “Is that a modern expression to say you approve?” My face felt so pink, purely blissful and then I gasped when he suddenly scooped me into his arms. More lights radiated around us as he carried me through the threshold and set me down in a beautifully rustic and charming house. The rooms were small, but so cozy. A long mahogany table greeted me almost immediately as the small sitting room spilled into the dining room. Similar to the home he’d kept in the mountains, this one also maintained similar vintage furniture throughout the floor plan. A small stone hearth was centered beautifully along the wall in the sitting room. “I bought a lot of property in the twenties and thirties,” Julian added sheepishly as I walked around and explored every detail of the house. “Nobody knows?” I turned to him with surprise. “If they did, we wouldn’t be here. I made a lot of purchases in past decades. I was desperate for something to fill the empty void. Everything was so dark and bleak.” He looked to me as he took my hands. “That’s only because you weren’t in the world yet.” My mouth opened to speak, but words wouldn’t come out. I was overcome with emotion as he said this, but it wasn’t only his words that held my heart and breath in that moment. It was also the way he looked at me. There was nothing wolfish or dark in his blue depths as he stared down at me. There was light in his eyes, warmth and love. His gaze held me completely captive, and it wasn’t compulsion. His tenderness, which he thought he’d lost when his human life was stripped from him, had been rekindled. It shone through his eyes, in the way he looked down at me. The moment froze in time as he squeezed my hands and our gazes locked. Then a draft swept through the house from a crack beneath the door and he felt my chill. With a silent smile, he crossed the room and lit the electric hearth. I brushed my hand over the smooth, glossy wood of the table. He must have had people maintain the property over the years, because despite the rustic charm, there wasn’t a trace of dust. A plate of fresh fruit and a bottle of Chardonnay was waiting in the middle of the table. My mind was still consumed with the perfect way in which he looked at me. He picked up a clicker and some music began playing from surround sound equipment. The music was soft and classical, but I was still so absorbed in the surroundings of the house that I didn’t pay attention to the melody. Julian’s eyes remained on me carefully as I walked around. My eyes darted to him with a smile as I looked around. He followed me throughout each of the tiny, comfortable rooms. After walking down the small hall, I found the guest bedroom. It was sparse, lacking a bed and there were old wooden crates containing storage. With him behind me, I opened the second door and found a gorgeous four-post king-size bed. Two large wooden armoires were situated along the wall on either side of the bed, and I looked to him with a beaming smile. Thick gray drapes shielded the windows.

“Our bedroom.” He couldn’t help but smile. “The windows are boarded up and there is a bathroom with a vanity off to the side.” “Is this where you are going to turn me?” I asked with a playful spark in my eyes. “Should you decide it,” he answered with a careful smile. It had become an unspoken agreement between us that there was no rush. Once I’d left the familiarity of North Carolina and had a taste of France, I began to understand what Julian meant when he said I should experience the world before I commit to a world of darkness. I didn’t believe the world would be dark as a vampire, not as long as I had Julian. As a vampire, I’d no longer be able to savor the taste of chocolate or experience various cuisines. “I’m not going anywhere. I’ll be here regardless,” he repeated what he’d said earlier. We developed a quiet understanding that we’d take each day and night at a time, but I knew that someday, I’d have to make a final decision. I wouldn’t remain in my twenties forever unless I asked him… “Is this where we will live from now on?” I asked with such curiosity. He gave another boyish grin of excitement, thoroughly amused by my delight and intrigue. “For now,” he answered with gentleness in his tone. “Come here.” He took my hands, but I was eager and a bit aggressive. My arms wrapped around him tightly. His lips caressed mine, carefully and gently at first, but within seconds became more rough and forthcoming as his instinctual carnal lust took hold of him. It fueled my own desire and without giving it much thought, I tried to push him back onto the bed, but it was like trying to push a steel wall. He only chuckled, which frustrated me. The aggravation quickly melted away when his lips brushed against mine, and his tongue entwined with mine with such hungry desire. My clothes were ripped from my body vigorously, left in torn shreds at my feet. “So beautiful,” he whispered as his hands ran over every bare curve of my flesh. The waves of pleasure from his touch fogged my mind, but I still managed to play with the buckle of his dark wash denim. Impatiently, he ripped the belt from his pants and threw it thoughtlessly. The force of his toss knocked a crystal vase to the floor, but he couldn’t care less. Once he was free from his pants and t-shirt, he grabbed me roughly by my arms and threw me on my back. I landed forcefully onto the mattress, my entire body bounced against the silk duvet from the force. Within an instant, he was on me, licking and nipping at my skin. His teeth gently tugged on my nipples, then trailed his tongue from the crease between my breasts up to the pulse in my neck. A path of flushed tingles crept up my skin from where his tongue caressed and I parted my thighs in response, silently begging and needing more. His fingers slipped below the only piece of fabric left on my body- a small pair of lavender bikini bottoms. His fingers felt around my clit, and my body immediately began writhing from the sensations of his touch. “More,” I begged. Involuntarily biting my lower lip as I pleaded with him to give me what I needed. His tongue and lips savored every inch of my body, and then when I least expected it, he tore the thin lavender fabric from my hips and tossed the shreds to the floor. He was like a beast as he spread my thighs and sank into my wet heat. I sucked in a deep breath as he pushed all the way to the hilt, spreading me completely open. “You were made for me,” he whispered. “Every inch of you was molded to perfection.” I kissed him deeply, as aggressive as was possible in my human state, but it was enough to trigger the beast that stirred within him. His fangs extended as he continued pumping in and out of me, our bodies moving in synchronized motion. We were connected by some force that I couldn’t comprehend. I turned my head, exposing the veins in my neck. “I want your kiss,” I whispered.

With the single invitation, he didn’t need any prodding. With the slightest pin prick against my flesh, his teeth pierced my skin and the tingles spread from my neck to the tips of my toes. With the orgasmic rush that consumed my entire body, and his rough, deep thrusts, my first climax hit me within minutes. “Julian.” I moaned in heavy gasps, riding the wave of exquisite pleasure. The sounds he made above me dragged out the ecstasy. His growls and guttural groans as his hard, thick length massaged every inch of my insides, was just as euphoric as the prickles of pleasure that continued to wash over my body in repeated waves. This moment was only the beginning of a very long night between us.

The cozy house was starting to feel more like home. Our home. Never in my life did I ever imagine myself living in France, but Julian told me this wouldn’t be our only residence. For the time being, I enjoyed the gorgeous scenery. While he rested during the day, I laid out on the balcony and soaked up the sun’s rays. The view was lush greenery for as far as the eye could see. Rolling hills and vineyards surrounded the property. From the hilltop where the house sat, I could spot the small towns and villages that scattered throughout the hilly region. A small lake was nestled behind a patch of large, old trees on the estate and the sunlight sparkled along the water, casting hues of yellow, orange and pink as the sun began setting over the horizon.



THE ROOMS WERE STILL AND quiet as I rummaged through an old wooden desk in the study. The large windows overlooked the waters of the small lake that lined the edge of the property and as I retrieved the old, weathered parchment from the top drawer, an idea occurred to me. The old, yellowed paper had become worn over the decades and was possibly the most morbid item I owned. “You’re awake.” Lia greeted me with a smile as I kissed her tenderly on the forehead. Her eyes darted toward the folded, old paper in my hand. “Is that another deed you need me to sign?” The corners of her perfect, full lips tipped upwards, and I wanted nothing more than to kiss her mouth and lose myself in her completely. To other mortals, I would be considered a powerful predatory creature, but I was completely weak in Lia’s presence. Despite her delicate and fragile state, I was the more vulnerable one. “No, it’s not another deed. You already signed the one for this property.” I grinned, brushing my fingers over her lovely mouth. She played with the cell phone in her hands as she looked up to me with a sparkle in her gorgeous hazel eyes. “Am I interrupting a call?” “No,” she answered. “I was just talking to Anne and Bex. They’ve started grad school at the University of Southern California. They’re doing great. They’re happy. Blissfully ignorant.” “Do you regret…?” I couldn’t find the words to finish the question, but her eyes became as round as coins and she shook her head profusely. “No. Never. My life is with you now, Julian. I miss them, but they’re not in danger and that’s what matters most.” She was correct. I tried to not be selfish with her when I attempted to let her go, but even if I did walk out of her life, she would never be safe as long as her existence was known. I was the only one who could protect her. I cupped her small hands within mine. “Take a walk with me.” She nodded as her fingers curled around mine and her eyes scanned the parchment with interest and curiosity. The moonlight shone over the lake as I brought her to the garden deck where lanterns shone down and cast an angelic glow on her soft skin. “What is that in your hand?” she urged, and frowned when she noticed the pained expression on my face. I’d toyed with the idea of showing her this document. Was it truly necessary for her to see this? What good would it possibly do? But, after much internal debate, I knew she needed to see this contract. The fates tried to punish me by giving me a Cormac descendant to love and cherish, and it was important that

she knew every deep, dark aspect of my past. After unfolding the old paper, I held it out on display. My name was among Nolan’s, Evie’s, and Gideon’s, along with dozens of other vampires that had been in our coven in 1896. Their names were written in their own blood, signing a written vow- a contract seeing to the end of Aurelia’s ancestors. She scanned it for a long moment, in complete stoic silence. The blood was gone from her face as she examined each name, and the only hint of emotion on her face was the quiver of her lower lip. Her unspoken thoughts were greatly intimidating. Finally, she glanced up at me with glassy eyes. “Why are you showing me this?” Her voice was hoarse, a blend of hurt and bitterness was on the edge of her tone. “I’m showing you this because I want you to know every dark secret about me- whether it is good or bad. I cannot proceed without your knowing…” again, my voice trailed, lacking the proper wording to emphasize what I was trying to say to this woman. She held that kind of power over me. “This is the only copy of the written vow in existence,” I spoke. “Even Gideon doesn’t know I’ve kept it here all this time.” “My brother and sister are not exempt from this, are they?” she asked, her tone devoid of most emotion. “To me, they are.” With a single tear, I ripped it in half. She gasped and her eyes widened. Her reaction only prodded me further, and I tore it into pieces. Once the bits of parchment were dropped into the blazing fire pit on the deck, she tugged on my hand. “You said you couldn’t proceed further until I knew… proceed with what?” I couldn’t help but grin, and I tore my gaze away from hers. She had a knack for compelling the truth from me with a simple stare. I wasn’t quite ready for her to suck the truth from me just yet. Without a single word, I took her hand and led her onto the pebbled beach of the lake’s edge. A lush patch of grass was a short distance away, and spread on a blanket was a bottle of champagne and strawberries. The night of our first date has haunted me these last several months, even after I tried to make everything right to the best of my ability. It tore me apart inside that she fawned over an evening that was intended to destroy her… If I could take pieces of my darkness and replace them with good, then I would start with making everything right with Lia, starting with a remake of that night by the lake. “You didn’t…” she breathed with a huge beaming smile on her face. The light in her eyes radiated the cavity within my chest, but sent a stabbing pain at the same time. “I did. If I could take you back to Lake Lure in North Carolina, I would. But it’s just not safe at this time.” I forced a smile, but she stopped and stared up at me, intuitively noticing that something wasn’t right. “There’s something I need to show you,” I finally spoke after several moments of silence. I brought her to the blanket, but she didn’t sit. My fingers curled in her dark tresses as my lips embraced hers, indulging the taste of her mouth. This moment would be one of the most difficult encounters I would have to face with Lia, but she needed to know everything. With my eyes closed and my lips still enveloping hers, I passed the conflict and emotions I’d felt the night of our first date along the lake. I wanted her to know every facet of emotion and thought I’d struggled with, all while completely ignorant that evening. It was possibly one of the most surreal, powerfully vivid experiences between us as I forced her to relive the deceit I’d fed her, the pressure to uphold the vow and kill her, and then finally… my insatiable desire to know her, to face the truth that she was mine and only mine… I tasted the salty tears that trickled down her face as I kissed her, and she finally pulled away from the moment, rendered speechless. “I am sorry,” I finally whispered, cupping her damp face in my hands. Seeing her like this drilled a hole through my chest, but it had to be done. She had a right to know. Her hot tears continued to roll,

warming my face and lips. “I don’t even know what to say…” she spoke quietly. “Why are you showing me this?” “Because I love you, and I cannot keep you in the dark. You need to see how much you’ve changed me, how much hope you’ve brought me since I first laid eyes on you. My sweet little doe, you don’t have an inkling of an idea how much power you truly hold over me, do you?” I caressed her face with my thumbs as she looked up at me with glossy eyes. She didn’t speak, but grabbed the sides of my face with her hands, and pulled me to her level. Her kiss was rough and passionate as her lips met mine and it gave me the slightest taste of what she’d be like if “I love you, Julian. So much.” She kept her grip on my face, not budging for a second. “And I am in love with you, Aurelia.” Her hands were warm, and I felt the pulse of blood flow through her veins as her fingers clasped around mine with all the tender strength she could muster. I knew deep down in my heart that her sweet, delicate grasp would eventually gain the strength of titanium… but not tonight. For now, she would remain my sweet, innocent doe. As she looked up at me with bright eyes under the light of the garden lanterns, I knew my final decision had been made right. The forgotten old woman who pointed me with a foreshadowing had been correct. I would suffer at my own hand. My hatred did stir the fates, but I did not feel cursed. There was a silent blessing bestowed upon me. I neither understood the reason for it, nor was I worthy of it. Yet, she stood before me with this love in her eyes, which I did not deserve. “A vampire’s companion is the most sacred, precious gift we can ever have. Immortality can become a lonely, worthless task without the unconditional love between two mates. We are bound with more than simple actions and words, but it is not enough.” As I spoke those words, her eyes became as round as the moon illuminating the sky. I pulled a small box from the pocket of my pants, and opened it to display a gorgeous set of diamonds set on a smooth emerald stone. I’d had it restored and polished, and fit to size her tiny finger. Lia exhaled sharply when she saw it. Her lower lip quivered as she processed what I was about to ask of her and with one hand still clasped around mine, I felt her fingers tremble within my grip. I knelt to one knee with her hand still in mine. “Aurelia Galligan, my heart was a dead organ within my chest for centuries until I met you. We are connected in such ways that words cannot express, but I am selfish and greedy with you. I want more, and although it is not common for vampires to marry, our bond will remain strong in every way possible. Aurelia Galligan, my heart will forever remain yours. I would love nothing more than to be your husband, and you, my wife.” The tears glistened in her eyes, but she didn’t swipe at them. “Yes, Julian. Yes, of course.” Her eyes glistened as she threw her arms around my shoulders. “You are my love, my light, my heart,” I whispered into her ear as I slid the ring rightfully onto her slender finger. She let out a soft sigh that almost sounded like a giggle as I wrapped my arms around her and held her tightly against my body. Our lips locked in a heat of passion as I lifted her off the ground. I savored the taste of her tongue in my mouth as she caressed my tongue with hers. After several long minutes of kissing, nipping and lapping at one another, Lia finally pulled away just enough so she could admire the ring. “This ring was in your family?” she asked with a smile. “Yes, it was my great grandmother’s before it became my mother’s, and now it yours- a symbol of my love for you. “It’s incredible that you’ve had it all this time.” I smiled down at her as she looked at the intricately cut stones on her finger, then up to me with eyes that shone.

“This was one of the family heirlooms from my mother, and two grandmothers that I managed to salvage before I returned to the Americas with my sister. This is a Georgian emerald rose cut diamond gold ring. They were very commonly made for my family back in the day, and my great grandfather had this custom designed for my great grandmother. She was the love of his life. I kept this particular piece of jewelry locked away in a safe with the rest of my family’s heirlooms. I was certain I would never use it… and then you entered my world.” I leaned forward and kissed her soft, full mouth, reveling in the way her greedy lips enveloped mine and sucked on my bottom lip. That simple, erotic action stirred wild things within me. “I am so in love with you, Julian.” I looked deeply into her eyes after she said that with such love and sincerity, and my insides felt warm. “You are mine. I promise to love and protect you until my existence fades from this earth.” Her head pressed against the same familiar spot on my chest, and my fingers curled in her dark locks. As I did this, her hair fell from one shoulder and it exposed her birthmark. If any member of my coven had once foreseen that I’d be betrothed to a Cormac descendant, I’d have laughed, and then driven a stake through their heart. My hatred for this bloodline was driven by Gideon, but it was fierce and it was never a joking matter as far as I was concerned. As these thoughts washed over me, I studied every line and curve of her birthmark. Leaning forward, my lips planted sensuous kisses along the design she’d always loathed. It once made her self conscious, but whenever I worshipped it now, she melted in my arms like butter. Her body felt malleable as I held her up, nipping, licking and sucking along the mark, trailing a hot path from the hated mark up the line of her neck. This beautiful, perfect moment was only the start of a new chapter between Lia and myself. Gideon would seek me and those who followed in rebellion against him, and when he did, we would be ready. My devotion is entirely to Aurelia, and there is not a man or beast in this world who can sever the possessive, overprotective desire I have over my mate. There is nothing that can sever our bonds of love.

Dear readers, Thank you for reading A Sacred Vow! I hope you enjoyed Julian and Lia as much as I did. Originally, I intended for their story to be in one complete novel. As I became invested in the characters of Julian, Aurelia, Jamie, Evie and Nolan, their stories spoke to me more profoundly. For now, Julian and Lia are happy living their lives together, exploring their passion for one another but I will be continuing their journey because there is more story to tell. Please consider leaving a review because they are greatly appreciated! Again, thank you for reading. All my love, Willa Follow me on Facebook: www.facebook.com/AuthorWillaThorne Join my Sultry Sweets fan group for the latest updates and exclusive giveaways Tweet with me! twitter.com/WillaThorne Sign up for my newsletter to get the latest scoop on upcoming releases and author recommendations!

Willa Thorne channels her overactive imagination into all of her writing. She enjoys any genre in romance, especially contemporary and paranormal. She grew up in New Jersey and spent a six years living in southern California. She currently lives in Connecticut with her husband and their rescued dog, Lola. Willa is also a caffeine addict and a sucker for chocolate.

The Manhattan Series The Manhattan Series includes all three books in The Manhattan Tales series: Book 1: His Pawn Book 2: Queen In Play Book 3: End Game Once upon a time, In a city not so far away, There lived a girl who was in love with her brother’s best friend. Years later, their paths crossed again. But he wasn’t the same man she once knew. Jaded by the world, he decided to use her as his pawn in a plan for revenge… British businessman, Mason Woodward, seems to have everything going for him. He’s handsome, wealthy, and knows how to get what he wants. His best friend, Travis, was like a brother to him, until the day he found him in bed with his girlfriend. Now, Mason has a plan for payback that involves Travis’ younger sister, Jillian. “The plan seemed simple. I’d use her every which way, and then send her back to her brother with a clear message: You had your fun, and I had mine.” Little did I know that I’d end up falling for her… Get it here! US Amazon UK Amazon CA Amazon AU Amazon

Closed Heart Jackson Rochester’s stare pierces through Elyse Mendez’s soul, stirring her wildest fantasies. She can’t deny her body’s response to him, but she can control her mind - and her mind is telling her that if Jackson knew the secret she’s holding, that he would ruin her.

Jackson is intensely passionate and sinfully dirty. He’s a billionaire playboy who has an eye for Elyse, a youth center volunteer, blogger, and college student. Her avoidance of him only makes him more determined to break down her walls - but after he strips her bare, will the cost of the truth be too much for even Jackson to handle? This is a standalone novel with a HEA. It features characters from The Manhattan Tales series, but can be read completely on its own. Get it here! US Amazon UK Amazon CA Amazon AU Amazon